《Transmigrating Into A Villain》


 Chapter 1 Who Am I

    Chapter 1 Who Am I


    "Ouch! My head hurts, my hips too... Why does it hurt everywhere?" Alina Li groaned as the pain


    rushed through her entire body. It felt as if she''d just been run over by a truck.


    Her nose scrunched up as a strong smell of disinfectant wafted towards her. From the smell, it seemed


    that she was in a hospital. She wasn''t dead.


    Her shoulders sagged in relief.


    The bullet train that she''d taken went off the rails. With everything happening in just a minute, she


    thought that she was about to die. Now, lying in one of those hospital beds, she felt incredibly blessed.


    ''I''m safe...'' she thought repeatedly, her lips inching up into a smile.


    However, even then, she couldn''t help but feel sorry for the people who must''ve died in the bullet train


    crash. Her eyebrows furrowed mournfully. ''God bless those souls.''


    Alina Li nced at her surroundings and pursed her lips, noticing theck of beds and patients beside


    her. If it weren''t for the pure white decorations and the distinct smell of disinfectant, she''d think that she


    was living in a five-star hotel room.


    It seemed the country truly did improve its healthcare budget.


    As she admired the room even more, someone opened the door. Alina Li turned her head to see a


    beautiful woman in her thirties rushing in.


    ''Do the nurses wear luxurious uniforms now?'' Alina Li tilted her head.


    "ina! You''re awake," the woman eximed, hurrying to her side. "How are you feeling? Do you feel


    anything¨Canything at all? Do you need me to call the doctor?"


    Alina Li was even more confused when the woman started addressing her so intimately. "I''m sorry, who


    are you? I think you have me confused for someone else," she said politely.


    The woman was stunned for a second. Her lips quivered. "ina," she started. "I''m your mother. Are


    you okay, dear? Do you remember falling down the stairs?"


    ''What?'' Alina Li furrowed her eyebrows. From what she remembered, her bullet train got derailed. She


    didn''t fall down the stairs. ''When did that happen? Why didn''t I know?''


    Besides, this woman was not her mother, not even close! Alina Li might have been on a bullet train


    ident, but she could recognize her own mother.


    From the woman''s curly hair and expertly ced make-up, the woman looked more like her sister!


    "Please, ina, don''t scare me." Her eyes were ssy now.


    "Wendy, why are you crying? Is ina awake?" A powerful voice sounded from the door. Alina Li


    turned to see a middle-aged mane in. He wore a pair of rimless sses, a straight suit, and


    polished shoes. From the way he walked, he looked like a sessful elite.


    "Honey, ina doesn''t seem to recognize me. She doesn''t know who I am!" she cried. "Did she hit her


    head that hard?"


    The man frowned. "ina, do you remember me? I''m your father."


    Alina Li narrowed her eyes. Who was this man, and why the hell did he assume he was her father?


    "ina, do you remember Dad?" The woman tried once again, taking Alina''s hand into her own.


    Following the woman''s movement, her gaze fell on the hand her ''mother'' had taken. Her eyes widened.


    It wasn''t her hand.


    Her hands were filled with callouses and blisters. These hands¨Cthese hands were ones belonging to an


    elite!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ''What''s going on? What happened? Who am I? Where am I?'' Although she was shocked, Alina didn''t


    show it.


    "ina, ina," the woman cried, waving exasperatedly at her. Alina was only staring nkly ahead.


    "Please, say something. Anything!"


    Alina stered a smile on her face as she leaned back on her bed. "I¨CI''m fine. I''m just a little dizzy."


    The woman heaved a sigh of relief. "You scared me! I thought you had a head injury!"


    The middle-aged man walked over to his wife, gazing affectionately at the both of them. "You''re fine


    now, right? If you feel ufortable, tell me, and I''ll get the best doctor here right away!"


    "It''s fine. I feel much better now." Although Alina was still confused as to what was happening, she


    wasn''t going to meet with some random doctor ¨C not now, anyway.


    Upon hearing this, the middle-aged man sighed in relief. "That''s all right then. I still have things to do in


    thepany, so I won''t be able to be there for you. If you want anything, tell your Mom, okay? I''ll be


    leaving."


    Alina bowed her head in response. "Okay."


    As soon as he left, the woman''s face darkened as she held onto Alina''s hands. "Tell me honestly, how


    did you fall from the stairsst night? Did Sheffield push you? He''s been acting weird all the morning..."


    Upon hearing the name, it felt as if a light bulb had lit up in her mind. "Wait, my Dad''s Eric Xu, right?"


    The woman furrowed her eyebrows, slowly nodding her head. "Yes."


    "And you''re Wendy Li."


    The woman, however, was not amused with her daughter stating their names. "Yes, yes. Have you


    finally figured that out?"


    Alina closed her eyes. She finally knew where she was.


    On the train, she''d been reading a novel. She was on thest few chapters when the ident


    happened.


    The title of the novel was "My CEO". It was a novel about a man who had been bullied and oppressed


    by his stepmother and stepsister. After returning from abroad, he worked hard and became the rich and


    powerful man he was. He fell in love with the heroine and crushed all his enemies one by one.


    In the novel, the stepsister was ina Li.


    Eric Xu was ina Li''s stepfather and the hero''s biological father. Wendy Li was her biological mother


    and the hero''s stepmother.


    That was why Wendy Li called her ina and not Alina.


    In the novel, ina Li had fallen down the stairs when she was sixteen years old. The hero was only


    fifteen. Back then, he was a thin and sickly boy but with a rebellious streak as well.


    ina Li was jealous that Eric Xu generously gave the hero a limited edition sports car for his birthday


    gift, so she deliberately missed a step and fell down the stairs. When she woke up, she framed the


    hero for pushing her down.


    The hero, Sheffield Xu, was repeatedly hit by his parents before being grounded at the end of the night.


    After that incident, he had every reason to hate them.


    Because of Wendy Li and ina Li, his father sent the hero abroad after high school. After he came


    back, he became a cruel and capable businessman.


    Once he came back, that was when the real story began. He met a kind heroine. Although they


    quarreled plenty of times, theyter fell in love with each other.


    Alina didn''t see the ending, but she knew what happened to the stepsister and stepmother.


    The hero coldly watched them be continuously raped by several AIDS patients. At his suggestion, the


    video was posted online and made public. The infected pair ended up living miserable in the end with


    no dignity left.


    At the thought of the ending, Alina got goose bumps. In her opinion, although the ina was vicious,


    she was nothingpared to the hero.


    The hero was a devil incarnate.


    She pursed her lips.


    "Hey! I''m talking to you," Wendy snapped, raising her eyebrows at her daughter''s nk stare. "Did


    Sheffield push you down the stairs?"


    She knew that her daughter didn''t get along with Sheffield Xu. She herself hated her stepson. If it


    hadn''t been for Eric Xu, she would''ve gotten rid of him long ago.


    If Sheffield Xu really did it, Wendy would go all out to break any rtion he had left within this family.


    Once he wasn''t there, she''d use every opportunity to have Eric''s baby. Their child would be the heir to


    the Xu Family, and she''d be the matron ¨C just like she wanted.


    Wendy had even thought out their entire future already.


    "No, it had nothing to do with Sheffield. I fell down by ident," Alina replied hurriedly, seeing the


    excitement in her mother''s eyes.


    She already knew what the man was capable of. She wasn''t that crazy!


    A sh of disappointment appeared on Wendy''s face. "I saw him standing behind you. Are you sure


    you fell down all on your own?"


    "Yes." Her eyes widened in sincerity.


    Wendy was silent for a second, before slyness shed in her eyes. "Don''t you want to get Sheffield out


    of the Xu Family? If you want to, you can tell Dad someone pushed you off the stairs."


    "No, that''s not a good idea." Alina shook her head.


    She was not crazy enough to go against the hero of the novel.


    "Don''t you want to drive him out of the Xu Family?"


    Alina didn''t even know how to exin herself anymore. After all, this must''ve been bizarre for her


    mother. She needed to make peace with her stepbrother before it was toote.


    It was the only way she could leave peacefully in this life.


    "Sheffield is Dad''s son. Please, Mom, I don''t think he''ll want to get rid of him." She held her mother''s


    hands, hoping to dispel her evil idea.


    Wendy frowned suspiciously. "What''s wrong with you? You used to hate him, and now you speak for


    him. Have you lost your mind?"


    No matter what happened, Alina made a promise that she wasn''t going to allow Wendy to make any


    trouble. After all, they were a duo. If something were to happen on him, he''d take revenge on both of


    them.


    "Ouch, Mom, I suddenly feel dizzy..." Alina groaned, trying to divert her attention.


    "ina? Are you okay?" Wendy''s eyes widened in fear as she quickly called for the doctor.


    Soon, the doctor and nurse rushed over. After doing a regr check, he turned to Wendy. "The patient


    has a mild concussion. She needs to recover by resting. Don''t worry."


    Wendy breathed a sigh of relief. "Thank you, Dr. Tang."


    After that, she didn''t mention Sheffield any more.


    Lying in a quiet ward, Alina opened her eyes and stared at the white ceiling.


    Silently, she pulled out her hand and analyzed it. It was indeed not her hand.


    Her left hand had whorls around her four fingers and callouses dotting her palms. This hand was


    smooth, with only one whorl looping around one of her fingers.


    She felt her chest secretly with her right hand, frowning. There was a little mole on her left chest, but


    there was absolutely nothing on this body.


    She smiled bitterly.


    Alina wanted to think this was nothing but a dream, but the pain that ran down her body continued to


    prove to her that this was no her dream.


    Just then, she felt someone ring at the back of her head. She turned to see a slim and good-looking


    boy leaning at the door.


    The boy was about fourteen or fifteen years old. He looked pale and thin. His dark hair fell upon his


    face, emphasizing his hallowed out cheekbones and pursed lips. He looked at Alina with disgust and


    indifference.


    When she turned her gaze back on him, he walked into the room slowly before stopping two meters


    away from the girl. He sneered.


    Alina narrowed her eyes, not saying a word.


    ''Is this guy mute? What a shame,'' she thought.


    His gaze hardened even further. "Pity that my sister woke up," he said, with no emotion in his voice.


    ''Sister?'' ina only had one brother, and he was Sheffield.


    Her eyes widened in disbelief. ''The boy in front of me is the hero?'' she thought.

 Chapter 2 Back To The Xu Family

    Chapter 2 Back To The Xu Family


    "Why... Why are you here?" ''Did he see me lying here and decide to take his revenge?''


    In the novel, there weren''t many things that were said before the hero went abroad. She only got to


    read a few shbacks, so Alina had no idea what would happen next.


    Looking at her surprised and defensive position, Sheffield raised the corners of lips and lowered his


    head slightly. His long eyshes and messy hair made it difficult for her to see what he was thinking.


    Suddenly, he said, "What a coincidence."


    His cold words made the hairs on Alina''s neck stand up. ina was stupid to take this man as a weak


    sheep, that was for sure!


    Realizing that the male lead was warning her, Alina quickly stered a smile on her face. "It was just


    an ident, purely idental." She waved her hands exasperatedly, breaking out of character.


    This time, Sheffield finally looked up at Alina. He pursed his lips, confused at her reaction.


    ina had always been arrogant and mean when they were alone. In fact, never once had she shown


    such a sweet smile directed at him. If it hadn''t been for the fact that she looked just like her, he


    would''ve thought that he entered the wrong room.


    ''Did the fall change her overall temperament?'' Sheffield furrowed his eyebrows.


    Faced with his questioning gaze, Alina''s heart raced in her chest. Would he suspect her for breaking


    out of character? Was that even possible?


    She shook the thought away. No one would believe this anyway. Although the hero was clever, he''d


    never figure out that she wasn''t ina at all.


    The idea made her all the more confident. "It''s gettingte," she said calmly. "You''d better go back


    home, little brother."


    ''I just called him little brother!'' she thought with amazement.


    Alina saw his eyes twitched, and he was stunned at the way she addressed him. After a while, he


    turned and left, without saying another word.


    The ward was quiet once again, giving more time for different thoughts to race through her mind.


    The only reason why the leading man hated ina and Wendy was because they didn''t treat him well.


    In fact, they were very maniptive in the novel. If she''d be a good sister and take care of her brother


    from now on, maybe the hero would sympathize with her. Maybe then, they could be a happy and


    healthy family.


    If only her dream woulde true! Alina wasn''t one to care so much of her money or fame. She was


    extremely confident in her ability to earn a living. Now, all she wanted was to keep the hero out of her


    trail.


    Besides, ording to his age, they still had a few more years left before the main plot. Their


    rtionship could be improved still!


    Although the road was hard, she believed she could do it.


    Time went by quickly. In the past four days, Eric had only visited twice, while Wendy visited every day


    with various bowls of soup and congee.


    Although it was easy to digest them, Alina usually found herself rushing to the toilet if she had too


    much. Fortunately, her body had only suffered minor injuries, so she had no problem with getting up


    and going to the toilet.


    Today was the day that she''d be reexamined. If everything went well, she''d be able to go home.


    Since Alina was a VIP patient, the examination results came out fast.


    The doctor informed them that she was fine and that she could be discharged anytime soon.


    Alina almost jumped from her chair at the sound of that. Although the room was incredible, she''d die of


    boredom if she spent one more day in there.


    That morning, Wendy took her back to the Xu Family''s vi.


    The Xu Family was one of the richest families in the local area. They lived in a very high-end vi,


    specifically built for the well-endowed. The vi had a garden with more than ten acres ofnd.


    When they arrived, Alina found that Eric and Sheffield weren''t home. One was working while the other


    was studying.


    As Wendy rambled about school, Alina quickly recalled that ina was still in high school. Just with the


    realization, she groaned at the thought of having to take the college entrance examinations.


    Although her soul had travelled to this world, their memories weren''t the same. When Wendy ordered


    her to go back to her room to rest, she chewed her lip as she gazed at the spacious vi.


    Theyout of the vi was described in the novel, but Alina had only been concentrated on the plot that


    she didn''t really pay attention to such trivial details. She only remembered that her room was on the


    second floor.


    She decided to go up to the second floor first.


    Alina rubbed the back of her neck once she reached the second floor, not knowing which way to go


    first.


    "Click!" Just then, one of the maids came out of a room.


    "Hello, Miss ina." The servant was a middle-aged woman. When she turned around and saw one of


    her employers, she bowed immediately to greet her.


    "I haven''t slept in my room for several days. Can you help me change the bedding?"


    Surprise shed on the servant''s face, but she quickly nodded. "Yes, of course."


    The helper immediately hurried down the staircase. She came up holding clean sheets and a quilt.


    Without another word, the maid turned right and headed to the third room.


    At least now Alina knew where her room was.


    She stood outside the door and waited for the servant to change the bed sheets. Once she was


    finished, Alina walked inside.


    The room was incredibly spacious. The white walls and high ceilings magnified the space even further.


    The French window was half open as thecy curtain waved with the wind. Next to the window was a


    two-meter-wide pink desk, and when she looked up, the walls were decorated with huge star posters.


    Fortunately, the room wasn''t too girly for her taste.


    Alina walked and threw herself on the bed. The new bedding smelt ofundry detergent ¨C fresh and


    pleasant.


    Although she was hard to ept the fact that she was ina at first, this was her life from now on.


    In the past few days, she struggled with the idea a lot. In fact, there was a day when she tried to dial all


    the phone numbers of her families and friends. It only ended up as wrong calls.


    Unwilling to ept the fact at first, she had to check many of the celebrities on her phone once again.


    She found that people in the ancient times and modern times were the same as the ones in her world.


    That was understandable, given that these types of books usually based their facts on reality.


    After struggling to ept the truth, she finally understood that she actually had traveled into an


    alternate dimension.


    Alinay in bed for a while before getting up again, realizing that she still didn''t know much of her way


    around this house.


    She looked around the room before narrowing her eyes at the desk in front of her.


    The desk had twoyers. There were different books on the shelf, containing textbooks andic


    books that were neatly stacked together.


    However, the lower shelf was incredibly messy.


    Herputer, pendant, pens, and notebooks were scattered across the desk.


    Her lips twitched sheepishly as she tidied it up.


    The desk had three drawers. The one in the middle was locked. She decided to open the left one first


    to see a variety of essories like head bands, hair pins, rings, and bracelets.


    Alina opened the right one to see a photo album on top. She scanned them, seeing pictures of her


    ssmates, male stars and models from those magazines.


    Under the photo album were all kinds of makeup products. From the looks of it, they all seemed


    extremely expensive and exclusive.


    Atst, Alina''s eyes fell at the biggest drawer in the middle. She tugged it, pursing her lips when it still


    wouldn''t budge. Since she didn''t know where the key was, she had to give up.


    After she''d gone through her bedroom, she decided to explore the vi for the time being. She found


    that there weren''t any locked doors, so she decided to poke her head into each room one at a time.


    It was almost noon when she was finished.


    Since the vi wasn''t that huge, there were only a few servants and a housekeeper staying in the vi.


    Two were in charge of the cleaning, one was in charge of the cooking, another was in charge of


    mowing thewn, the other two were in charge of driving them around.


    Usually, Wendy was the only one having lunch at home during the weekdays. Now, there were both of


    them.


    The table was made of marble, and it was about three meters long and one meter wide. Once they had


    sat down, the housekeeper and the cook quickly ced the dishes on the table.


    As the tes piled up, Alina''s eyes glowed in excitement. When she was at the hospital, all she could


    eat were porridge and soup. Now, she could finally eat real food!


    Seeing her delighted expression, Wendyughed. "Well, don''t just sit there, eat up."


    It didn''t take long for Alina to start gobbling it all up.


    If it was before the ident, Wendy wouldment on her rude behavior, but this time, she decided to


    let it slide.


    After all, her daughter had juste out of the hospital.


    After the meal, they sat on the couch to rest.


    "ina, since you''re all right now, why don''t you go to ss tomorrow?" she said gently. "It''s not good


    to pile up on homework."


    Alina nodded. "I understand."


    "Once this semester is over, you''ll be a sophomore! Have you decided which strand you''ll choose?


    Science or Art?"


    Science or Arts? Alina couldn''t help but recall her own memory. Back in high school, she''d chosen to


    major in science because she was too impatient in learning about history and politics.


    It turned out that it was much harder for her to understand Science.


    Back then, she had no other choice but to suck it up and push through.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Now, it seemed that she had to go through all of it again!


    "I''m actually not sure yet."


    "Well, you can pick Arts. Science is usually for boys," Wendy suggested.


    Alina remained silent. That same sentiment echoed to her reality as well.


    Wendy continued, "I''m a very open-minded person. The decision''s still up to you, as long as you don''t


    rankst in your ss."


    ina''s grades weren''t that great. She usually ranked at the bottom half of the ss, so Wendy had


    grown used to it.


    However, Sheffield''s grades were far worse. Compared to him, ina was already considered a good


    student.


    In Wendy''s opinion, a good marriage was still better than a good education. This was why she never


    really pressured her daughter into studying hard.


    "Thank you, Mom." If this were her real mother, she''d beat her up with a broom when she knew that


    Alina''s grades were that bad.


    Wendy frowned, noticing how polite her daughter was sounding. She smiled teasingly. "When have you


    be so polite?"


    Alina winked. "It''s all just an illusion, Mom. Don''t think it''s the end of the world."


    Seeing that her daughter was already returning to her livelier self, Wendy felt relieved. She smiled.


    "Well, I have an appointment in the afternoon. Have a good rest, okay?"


    "Okay."


    Once Wendy left, Alina was already all alone. At the thought of going to school tomorrow, she groaned.


    Although she already went through all the same process, she''d forgotten what she learned, and now


    she had to pay the price!


    She spent the entire afternoon reading her high school books that time had passed by very quickly.


    Alina was so immersed in one of the history books that she didn''t even notice the time till she heard a


    door open. She sat up, ncing to see that it was already six o''clock.


    She stood up and opened her own door to see who arrived.


    Carrying his schoolbag, Sheffield twisted the doorknob and entered his own room. Just as he was


    about to close it, he raised his head to see Alina peeking at him.


    ''With so many rooms in the vi, why do they have to be beside each other?'' she thought. ''It wasn''t as


    if they got along!''


    "You''re back!" Alina smiled.


    A strange expression shed in Sheffield''s face before he closed the door hurriedly.


    Alina raised her eyebrow before closing her own door in response.


    ''Something''s wrong with her,'' Sheffield thought once the door closed behind him. His father wasn''t


    there, so there was no need to pretend that they got along.


    Since she''d already made up her mind to be a good sister, Alina had to face his brother''s cold face,


    even if she was still feeling ufortable.


    After a few minutes, Wendy and Eric had also returned. Alina ran out of her room in excitement.


    "Dad, Mom, you''re back!"

 Chapter 3 Conflicts Between Father And Son

    Chapter 3 Conflicts Between Father And Son


    In the novel, Eric treated ina really well. If she hadn''t been so unreasonable in the stories, Eric


    would''ve given the Xu Group to her to manage.


    "ina! You''re finally out of the hospital. I''m d you''re all right!" Eric eximed, raising his arms up in


    the air. "Did Sheffielde back?"


    The smile on Wendy''s face faltered the moment her stepson was brought into the topic once again.


    Just as she was about to speak, her daughter replied quickly, "He''s back. He''s probably studying


    upstairs." She turned to her mother.


    "Mom, I''m really hungry. Are you hungry? How about you and Dad rest for a bit, and then we can have


    dinner, okay?" The way Alina spoke was simr to that of a young girl. Her eyes glistened at the


    thought of finally eating after a long day.


    As she grew older, she began to look more and more like Wendy. Wendy was a beautiful woman. It


    was one of the reasons why Eric had chosen her, despite the fact that she had a child.


    Alina was afraid that her mother would start speaking ill of the hero, so she veered the topic away.


    "You''re always hungry. You shouldn''t always think about food," Wendy scolded, but she still couldn''t


    help butugh at her daughter''s adorable looks.


    Eric patted Wendy''s hand. "A good appetite is a blessing. ina just survived a disaster, so she must


    be really blessed. Since you''re hungry, let''s have dinner."


    Peter, their butler, treated that as a signal as he rushed to the kitchen to ask the staff to prepare their


    food.


    Seeing that his son still hadn''te down the stairs, Eric motioned to ina. "Go and ask your brother


    toe down," he said gruffly. "It''s bad to stay in the room all day."


    "Okay, Dad. I''ll call him." Without hesitation, Alina ran up the staircase.


    Sitting in front of his desk, Sheffield could hear theirughter ringing up the second floor from time to


    time. He couldn''t help but sneer at the sound.


    He couldn''t see what his father had seen in them. They were just a pair of social climbers ¨C nice when


    you were in front of them andpletely vicious when your back was turned. His father, however,


    treated them like treasures!


    "Knock! Knock! Knock!" There was a polite knocking from the door.


    Sheffield quickly shifted back into the frail boy they thought he was and called, "Come in."


    With a click, the door opened. His eyes darkened when he saw who it was.


    "Why are you here?" he snapped. It wasn''t the butler, but his stepsister.


    Before the ident, when his stepsister woulde to find him, she''d usually open the door as loud


    as possible to irritate him. However, this time, she actually knocked.


    Ignoring his cold demeanor, Alina smiled kindly. "Brother, Dad asked me to call you. It''s almost time for


    dinner."


    Brother, brother... If she called him brother often, maybe then he''d change his mind about her.


    Hearing her call him brother, his eyes darkened further. He wanted to scream and shake her. Who the


    hell did she think she was to call him ''brother''? However, he could only reply with an "Okay".


    "Come down, brother." After that, Alina closed the door and left.


    Sheffield stared at the door with mixed feelings. He couldn''t help but wonder what happened when she


    fell down the staircase. She changed a lot.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    As Alina skipped into the living room, she saw that Eric was the only one in the room. He was too busy


    reading the newspapers for today.


    "Where''s Mom?"


    "She''s changing her clothes," he responded.


    "Have you had a busy day, Dad? Do you want me to massage your shoulders?" Alina walked towards


    him. Alina decided to use this opportunity to get close to Eric. ''If he supports me now, he might also put


    in good words for me with Sheffield, if he wouldn''t let me go in the future,'' she thought.


    "You''re growing more and more sensible now that you''re a high school student." He chuckled, happy


    that his daughter wanted to spend more time with him.


    "You''ve worked hard, so I should thank you." She moved to the back of the couch and ced her


    hands on his shoulders.


    Alina spoke so sincerely that Eric couldn''t help but smile.


    Since he wasn''t her biological father, he couldn''t help but be estranged from her daughter at first. At the


    beginning, he wasn''t that close to his little stepdaughter. However, he couldn''t resist his wife''s


    insistence. Plus, the little girl was adorable. He couldn''t help but adore her all the more.


    He had wanted to be close to her all this time, so Eric was d that she was close with him.


    When Sheffield walked downstairs, he pursed his lips at the scene. "Dad," he said coldly.


    Looking at the boy''s thin and pale face, Eric furrowed his eyebrows. "Don''t stay in the room all the time,


    Sheffield," he instructed. "You''re not in good health. Get out and do more sports."


    "Got it." Sheffield nodded, indifferent to his father''s concerns.


    Ever since his mother passed away and his father remarried, there had been a gap between them.


    With Wendy and ina always causing mischief every now and then, the gap had grown even bigger.


    It had been a long time since they had a good chat.


    "I don''t like your tone, son." His son''s coldness agitated him. He knew that his son hated him, but he


    just couldn''t understand why. Eric had done nothing wrong. Was it really a despicable thing to remarry?


    It wasn''t as if he cheated on his mother. Months had passed when he remarried, so he just couldn''t


    understand why his son was still mad at him.


    All of a sudden, Sheffield stared at him with sadness in his eyes before it shifted to a more rebellious


    re.


    Eric had always tried to teach his son a lesson, but Sheffield always ignored him.


    As a rich and powerful man, Eric wasn''t used to being ignored that easily.


    He didn''t like that Sheffield wasn''t treating him with respect.


    Although, Alina had been silently massaging Eric, she''d been secretly watching their exchanges since


    Sheffield went downstairs. She caught the sadness in his eyes.


    Seeing that Eric was about to lose his temper, Alina stopped. "Dad, he''s still young," she said smoothly.


    "Don''t be angry, please."


    Her words caught Sheffield¡®s attention. His heart softened slightly. This was the first time his stepsister


    ever stood up for him.


    In the past, ina never tried to persuade Eric or stood up for Sheffield. Instead, she''d even add salt to


    the injury.


    "Look at your sister! If you''re half as obedient as her, then maybe I''d get to live for another twenty


    years,"


    Eric scolded. Sheffield shot her a cold re.


    Alina froze.


    She thought that the hero would definitely misunderstand her intentions. If he thought that what she


    said was adding more salt to the injury, this would be bad for her in the future.


    "Dad, Sheffield is a boy. If you ask him to be as obedient as a girl, then that still wouldn''t be right for


    him."


    Eric was stunned by Alina''s words. She was right.


    Sheffield was also stunned by her words. If she had spoken for him just once, he thought that she was


    just doing this for herself. Now, she continued to speak up for him. It didn''t make sense.


    Eric felt much better after hearing his stepdaughter''s side, but he continued to keep a poker face.


    Once Wendy came out in her home clothes, Alina sped her hands together. "Mom has already


    changed her clothes. Can we have dinner now, Dad?"


    Not wanting to be rude to his only son, Eric decided to back down. "Fine. Peter, it''s time for dinner."


    Hearing this, Alina ran happily to Wendy. She held her mother''s hand and walked towards the dining


    table.


    Staring at her retreating figure, mixed feelings rose in Sheffield''s chest.


    The dishes were soon ced on the table. The first dish was duck soup. Wendy quickly filled their


    bowls for each of them.


    "The duck soup has been cooked for four hours and it is very nutritious. Honey, Sheffield, ina, have


    the soup first. It can warm your stomach." She was always considerate in front of Eric.


    Eric''s gaze softened.


    "Thank you, Mom. The soup is delicious. It''s not greasy at all," Alina smiled.


    She nced at Sheffield, noticing that he didn''t seem happy with the soup.


    As expected, he sneered at the bowl in front of him, pushing it back.


    When Wendy noticed it, her face darkened. She pulled her hand out from Eric''s grasp and ced on a


    worried mask. "Sheffield, don''t you like the soup? It''s good for you."


    Sheffield wanted to vomit at her hypocrisy.


    Eric turned to see his son''s angry face. He frowned. "Why are you so angry? Your mother cares for you


    so much. Have you forgotten what to say?"


    Sheffield gritted his teeth. This woman had always annoyed him to no end. If this continued, he''d...


    Lowering her head, Wendy ced a hand on her chest. "Honey, forget about it. If Sheffield doesn''t like


    it, I''ll ask Jane to cook another soup next time."


    Eric''s male chauvinism surged again. He pounded the table with a loud bang. "If he doesn''t want to eat,


    then he won''t eat. You don''t have to amodate for him," he snapped.


    Sheffield took that as a final straw. He threw his chopsticks and ran up to his room.


    It had happened so fast that Alina couldn''t process what was going on. She was just drinking some


    soup, and suddenly the whole dinner table turned into a battlefield.


    She knew that her mother was unforgivable. If Wendy knew that this sensitive teen would be a strong


    and emotionless businessman, she wouldn''t dare stretch the gap between him and his father.


    Alina knew for a fact that this had just increased Sheffield''s rage towards her and Wendy.


    Now, they were one step closer to his death list.


    As her mind reyed the tragic scene of Wendy and ina, a part of her wanted to jump up and race


    after him.


    "Look at him!" Eric red at his son''s retreating figure, his chest heaving.


    Seeing that her goal was reached, Wendy quickly patted her husband''s chest to calm him down. "Don''t


    be angry. The boy has a temper," she softly said. "You don''t have to discipline him now. Let''s have


    dinner. Have some duck soup, it will cleanse you."


    "If that child''s mother was still here..." Eric shook his head, his eyes shining with sadness. "Forget it,


    let''s eat."


    When his son was still young, he was an obedient boy. When his mother died, he became silent and


    sensitive. Since Eric had been busy with his growing career, he wasn''t able to give Sheffield the


    attention he needed. When his son became more and more anti-social, he wondered if it was maternal


    love that his son had been missing.


    That was one of the reasons why he remarried to Wendy, a gentle, considerate, and beautiful woman.


    However, it turned out his son hated his own stepmother.


    He didn''t know why since the pair were so good to him.


    If Alina had known what Eric was thinking, she would''ve snorted. ''Wendy wouldn''t give Sheffield what


    he needs. She doesn''t even love him.''


    Seeing Eric''s saddened expression, Wendy lowered her eyes and held his hand.


    They finished the meal in silence.


    After dinner, Alina said her farewells and returned to her room.


    She took a bath andy on her bed, her mind filled with her character''s miserable ending.


    It was nearly eleven o''clock and she was bing restless. She just couldn''t sleep, still knowing that


    Sheffield was probably cursing her to her deathbed.


    She needed to do something to eliminate that hatred.


    At the thought of this, Alina silently opened the door and walked out in her pajamas.


    It was eleven in the evening, and the servants had already gone to bed. The vi was quiet, so the girl


    turned on her shlight and snuck into the kitchen.


    To reduce his hatred, she might as well make some midnight snacks for him.


    There were potatoes and carrots in the basket so Alina decided to look in the fridge.


    There was a variety of food disyed in front of her, but she could only cook noodles.


    Alina decided to make an omelet first. Once the water boiled, she ced the noodles in and took them


    out once they became malleable. On top of that, she ced some stir-fried vegetables.


    Finally, the noodles were ready. However, Alina still felt as if something was missing. She pped her


    hands together once she figured it out. It was coriander!


    She grabbed and washed a few before sprinkling them over the noodles.


    It was perfect. Alina quickly cleaned up the kitchen and walked up to the door of Sheffield''s room. With


    a hand holding the noodles and the other holding the shlight, Alina tentatively knocked three times


    on the door.


    She hoped he hadn''t gone to sleep, or else all her efforts would be futile.

 Chapter 4 First Day of School

    Chapter 4 First Day of School


    The hero didn''t fall asleep indeed. He was in a bad mood and hungry, so he couldn''t sleep. He felt


    ashamed to go down secretly to look for food.


    Hearing the knock, Sheffield suddenly opened his eyes.


    After a while, there was no response from inside. Alina didn''t know if she should knock the door again


    or just let it go. If he had fallen asleep, it would be a disaster for her to wake him up.


    At least she didn''t like to be disturbed when she was asleep.


    As she was hesitating, the door was suddenly opened. The light of the torch just shone on the


    expressionless face of the hero in front of her. She was so frightened that she almost put the noodles


    on his face.


    The room was dark with the lights off. Sheffield''s dark eyes were fixed on Alina, as if waiting for an


    exnation of why she knocked on the door.


    "Are you hungry? I cooked noodles for you." Alina withdrew the light from the hero''s face and handed


    him the bowl.


    A smell of food came to his nose. He got excited and swallowed subconsciously.


    Realizing that he had a good appetite for the food in Alina''s hand, he was ashamed and annoyed. Then


    he shouted angrily, "Get out of here!" Then he mmed the door.


    It was normal for the hero to lose his temper. She could bear it.


    After she was snubbed, Alinaforted herself and knocked on the door again.


    Sheffield heard the knock again when he just took two steps. With impatience on his face, he opened


    the door again and shouted, "Are you out of your mind? I don''t want to eat the food you cook!" After


    roaring, he mmed the door in disdain.


    Alina curled her lips at the closed door and mouthed, "Are you out of your mind? I don''t want to eat the


    food you cook!" It was him who was out of mind! If he wasn''t the hero, she would teach him a good


    lesson! She cursed inwardly.


    She rolled her eyes and thought, ''Fine. Since you don''t want to eat, I''ll eat it. I don''t eat much for dinner,


    so I can still have a night snack.''


    With this in mind, Alina didn''t go back to her room. Instead, she leaned against the handrail of the


    corridor and began to eat.


    ''Well, it''s delicious. The egg smells good, and the coriander smells better. I must put more coriander in


    it next time.''


    After eating up noodles, Alina heaved a sigh of satisfaction, patting her stomach.


    The next morning, when Alina was still in her dream, she was awakened by the sound of the rm


    clock. She struggled to open her eyes and looked out of the window. ''Damn it! Who set the rm


    clock?'' she thought. It was just dawn!


    It took her a while to realize who she was and where she was.


    She got up and turned off the rm. She was going to experience the high school life again.


    After freshening up, the young girl in the mirror had a pretty face, white skin, slim figure and youthful


    charm.


    Alina giggled, patting her fresh face. The skin was delicate and smooth.


    "Good morning, Miss Alina, it''s gettingte. You should go to have breakfast now and then go to


    school." The butler''s voice interrupted her thought.


    "Okay." Then she took her schoolbag from the chair and went downstairs.


    On the dinner table, there were Eric, Wendy and Sheffield. Alina greeted them with a smile on her face.


    Then she sat down beside Wendy. A servant brought her breakfast.


    All the people in the room were eating their breakfast quietly. Suddenly, Alina realized a serious


    problem. She had no idea how to get to school or where the ss was.


    What should she do? Should she ask someone to drive her there? What if she didn''t have a driver?


    After quickly finishing the breakfast, Sheffield carried his schoolbag and walked towards the gate.


    However, when he turned back, he found that Alina was still having her breakfast. He urged impatiently,


    "Hurry up, okay? It''s almostte!"


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Oh, I''m full," replied Alina. She put the bread into her mouth and caught up with Sheffield.


    A driver took them to school every morning, and they were going to different schools. Alina was


    dropped off first and then Sheffield. After school, they went home by bus.


    In the past, ina dragged her feet on purpose, making Sheffieldte for school often.


    The car stopped at the door. In order not to sit with Alina, Sheffield sat on the passenger seat first.


    Alina naturally took the back seat.


    Very soon, they arrived at Alina''s school, Ming Hua High School.


    There were three key high schools in Y City, No. 1 High School, No. 2 High School and Ming Hua High


    School. Among them, Ming Hua had the most beautiful environment, the most excellent staff and the


    mostprehensive equipment.


    Because of this, most children of rich families were in this school.


    Since Ming Hua was a key high school, it naturally attached great importance to students'' performance.


    Just like other key high schools, there were elite sses and ordinary sses in each grade. There


    were two elite sses, and 50 students in each ss were selected from the top 100 of the entrance


    exam. There were ten ordinary sses and the number of students of each ss was about 60 to 70.


    As a matter of fact, ina was unqualified to study in Ming Hua. It was Wendy who made all kinds of


    efforts to persuade her father to let her in.


    Every year, the school received a small number of underachieving students who came in through the


    back door. They were put in the same ordinary ss, which was called B ss.


    B was the first letter of the back door.


    It was undoubted that ina was in B ss.


    After getting off the car, Alina looked up and saw the magnificent gate with four words "Ming Hua High


    School" on it.


    At that moment, the school gate was opened widely. Two strong security guards stood on both sides.


    With their hands on their back, they each took an electric baton in their hands.


    It was the rush hour for day students. The school gate was crowded with students. Some of them were


    talking andughing; some were walking arm in arm; some were walking at a fast pace. The campus


    was full of vitality.


    It had been many years since Alina left school. But now she returned to the school unexpectedly. All


    sorts of feelings welled up in her heart.


    The students went to two different directions as soon as they entered the school. Alina froze. She didn''t


    know where ina''s ssroom was.


    She was looking at the vigorous figures at a loss. Suddenly, someone patted her on the shoulder


    heavily. Then, a surprised voice was heard from behind, "ina, You''reing to ss!"


    Alina turned around and saw a pretty girl with long hair. She was wearing a loose shirt and skinny


    jeans.


    The girl looked at Alina up and down as if she was observing her. "I haven''t seen you for a few days. I


    heard that you were in hospital. Is that true?"


    There was more inquiry in the girl''s eyes, but not much anxiety and concern. "Yes. I''m fine after living


    there for a few days," replied Alina with a smile.


    "Why were you in hospital? Did you get hurt?" The girl asked, pretending to care about Alina, as she


    walked with her arm in arm to the left.


    Since Alina had no memory of that girl, she didn''t know who she was and what her name was. But she


    thought that they were ssmates, so she could make her lead the way.


    But the girl kept prying into her affairs, which made Alina a little unhappy, but she didn''t show it.


    So she answered vaguely, "I got a slight injury."


    The girl was somewhat dissatisfied with her answer. In her imagination, if she asked, ina would tell


    her in detail what had happened these days. But now, ina just simply answered her.


    "How did you get hurt? What happened?" The girl kept asking. She wanted to get to the bottom of the


    matter.


    At this time, they had reached the first building. If Alina knew which ssroom she was in, she really


    wanted to say impatiently, "It''s none of your business!"


    "Nothing. I just fell down."


    The girl raised her voice incredulously, "Fell down? Are you kidding me? A fall sent you to the hospital?


    I''m not a fool!"


    Alina paused and frowned, "Believe it or not. I''m telling the truth."


    The girl didn''t expect Alina to speak to her in such a tone, and her face darkened immediately. She let


    go of Alina''s hand and scolded, "ina, what''s wrong with you? I''m caring about you. Why are you


    talking to me like that? If you don''t want to say it, forget it!"


    Alina didn''t know the rtionship between the girl and ina, but she didn''t like her.


    So, she kept silent.


    When the girl saw that Alina didn''t say anything good to her, she became unhappier. She snorted with


    disdain, grasped the bag strap and sped up the stairs.


    Alina didn''t care whether she was angry or not. She only wanted her to take her to the ssroom.


    When they reached the third floor, the girl turned right after she went out of the stairs. She entered the


    first ssroom next to the stairs. Before entering, Alina looked up at the door of the room. The room


    number was 125.


    The ssroom was full of students. They were reading books. Some were surprised to see Alina.


    Alina froze. Wasn''t she in this ss?


    "You''re in ss 126. Why did youe to our ss?" The girl turned around and pulled a long face.


    She didn''t keep her voice down. Not many students in the ssroom would have noticed them. Upon


    hearing her words, they all looked towards the back door.


    "Lily, you''re stupid! Of course she is here to see the most handsome guy in our ss!" A student sitting


    at the back said with a sneer.


    Someoneughed wickedly, "One day apart seems like three years. It has been years since thest


    time ina saw him."


    It was not a secret that ina admired the most handsome guy in ss 125.


    They looked at Alina and then at the direction where the guy was. All of them burst intoughter.


    Lily''s eyes were full of scorn and disdain.


    Alina knew that she made a mistake. She blushed and quickly quit ss 125.


    Gosh! She had to go to ss 126.


    ss 126 was next to ss 125, which was on the left of the corridor. Alina soon found it.


    Before entering, she checked the number again.


    The students in ss 126 were obviously not as diligent as those in ss 125. When Alina entered


    ss 125, most of the students were busy with their studies. If it was not for the loud voice of Lily,


    perhaps no one had noticed her.


    At this time, ss 126 was noisy. Some were chatting, some were listening to music and some were


    reading magazines. Only a few were reading books.


    After making sure that it was the right ssroom, Alina strode in.


    When the students saw inae in, their eyes shed with gossip. But because ina was quite


    alienated from her ssmates, no one took the initiative to greet her.


    All of them looked at her up and down with curious eyes. Alina was sure that she went to the right


    ssroom this time.


    Two students shared one desk. Every two rows with eight students in each row formed a group, and


    there were four groups. Almost all the sixty students had arrived, and only four or five seats were


    empty.


    Looking at the vacant seats, Alina hesitated. She didn''t know which seat she should choose.


    She was not a detective and could not deduce the right seat from the slightest clue, so she had to ask


    her ssmate next to her, "Excuse me... Where is my seat?"


    The ssmate she asked was a boy. He looked at Alina''s smiling face in surprise. He was stunned for


    a few seconds, and his face flushed.


    The boy looked back in a fluster, and then stammered, "Hmm... It... It''s in the seventh row of the fourth


    group."


    They changed seats every half a month. ina should know where her seat was at a nce.


    She asked him this question deliberately. Did she mean to convey something?


    If Alina knew what the boy was thinking, she would certainly say, "Boy, you think too much."


    "Thank you." Alina walked towards her seat briskly.


    The boy''s desk mate heard the conversation between them and noticed the flush on the boy''s face. He


    elbowed him and said, "She has a crush on you!"


    "What? Shut up!"


    Alina found her seat. She walked over, took off her schoolbag and sat down slowly.


    Her desk mate was a girl with short hair, a round face and big eyes. She kept silent since Alina sat


    down and her eyes fell on Alina from time to time.


    Alina was confused by her stare. She pretended that she was reading a book. When the girl looked at


    her again, she turned around and looked right into her eyes.


    The girl was taken aback. First she was stunned, and then she turned her head guiltily. She grabbed a


    book and pretended to read it. She seemed to tell Alina not to bother her.


    The cover of the book was facing Alina. She saw her name on it. It was Yana Yu.

 Chapter 5 Take Back Your Love Letter

    Chapter 5 Take Back Your Love Letter


    So her name was Yana.


    "Yana, why do you keep looking at me? Is there anything on my face?" Alina asked deliberately in


    bewilderment.


    Yana''s eyes were wide with shock. She and ina had been desk mates for nearly half a semester.


    But to be honest, they were not familiar with each other. They always called each other by the full


    name.


    "No, no, no!" She denied it with a stare, without knowing whether to deny that she didn''t peep or that


    there was nothing on Alina''s face.


    Yana''s eyes were clear, though she was a little haughty. Alina could tell at a nce that she was a


    simple girl.


    "Why do my ssmates always look at me in a strange way?" Alina asked, moving closer to Yana.


    No matter in ss 125 or ss 126, they were looking at her in a strange way. Although she didn''t care


    about it very much, she felt bad if she was the only one left in the dark.


    Then Yana distanced herself from Alina. She snorted with contempt, "Don''t you know it?"


    Alina was speechless... She just didn''t know, so she wasn''t ashamed to ask.


    At this moment, the morning bell rang... There was a twenty-minute morning reading period before the


    first ss. The ss would begin after the morning reading.


    After the bell just rang, two tall and thin boy students staggered in from the front door, with their hands


    in pockets.


    These two guys seemed to feel good about themselves. After ncing at them, Alina looked away


    immediately.


    But she didn''t know if it was her illusion or not. The guy in front seemed to give her a look.


    ''It must be my illusion. The guy''s seat must be in my direction.''


    At this thought, Alina quickly looked around the ssroom and found that there were two vacant seats


    in the seventh and eighth rows of the third group.


    Sure enough, she sneered at herself for being suspicious.


    Alina opened a book to read. The articles were rtively simple for her who graduated from the


    university. But she had difficulty in writing. After all, after graduation, she never wrote an article.


    So she decided to study hard again and picked up what she had forgotten.


    She took out a new notebook. When she was preparing to take notes, she suddenly felt a shadow


    around her.


    Alina paused and turned her head. Wasn''t this the guy who just walked in front?


    The boy was handsome. His hair was long, with bangs half covering his eyebrows, and he wore a silver


    stud in one ear. He put one hand in his pocket, lifted the corner of his mouth and gave Alina a vicious


    look.


    The boy''s behavior soon attracted the attention of all the students in the ss, and they were excited to


    watch them.


    Sitting on the chair, Alina looked up at the boy and asked calmly, "What''s up?"


    Perhaps her tone was too calm, and her expression was too cold. The boy was stunned for a moment,


    but soon he returned to normal. He picked out a light blue letter from his pocket, and threw it on her


    desk in disgust. He said haughtily, "Take back your love letter!"


    The boy''s voice was not loud, but it caused amotion in the whole ssroom. Yana looked at the


    love letter, and then at her desk mate. Her eyes widened in shock.


    For a moment, Alina didn''t know what to say. Although she hadn''t done anything wrong, she was


    ina now. In others'' eyes, she was a bad girl.


    "Oh, thank you." Alina forced a very embarrassing smile and cursed in heart.


    She had no choice. She couldn''t weep with her face covered or die of shame.


    The boy had imagined the scene of him giving back the love letter to the girl in front of all his


    ssmates, but he didn''t expect it to be like this.


    He carefully stared at the girl''s face and found that her expression was calm and indifferent. There was


    no embarrassment, humiliation, sadness, or even a trace of annoyance. He was a little disappointed.


    He turned around and left arrogantly.


    Seeing that Alina was treated like this, the ssmates thought that she would definitely be ashamed


    and resentful, and that she would even run out of the ssroom crying awkwardly. But the result was


    unexpected.


    For a moment, silence engulfed the whole ssroom. But soon, they began to whisper.


    The bell rang... This was the second ring for morning reading. Whoever entered the ssroom after the


    bell rang would bete.


    Paying no attention to others, Alina opened the light blue envelope and took out the letter. As she


    unfolded it and was about to read it, someone whispered, "The head teacher came."


    Alina put the letter and the envelope back into the desk and looked at the door.


    A young man of about twenty-five years old with short hair walked to the tform from the door. After


    he stood still, he smiled and looked around the ssroom. He made some dry coughs and said, "Good


    morning, ss. There is more than a week left before the monthly exam. You must take your time to


    study and do better thanst month. Okay, read your books!"


    The head teacher was called Jason Su, who was a postgraduate. ss 126 was the first ss he was


    in charge of.


    The students didn''t take the teacher''s words seriously.


    Some of them were impatient andined about the exam.


    Some of them, such as the students sitting in the first two rows, were reading books attentively.


    Like other key high schools, Ming Hua High School always ranked the students ording to their


    grades. Seats were also arranged ording to grades. The students with low grades sat in the back.


    But Alina didn''t know that. In her memory, seats should be arranged ording to height.


    Hearing that there was more than one week left before the exam, Alina concentrated on the book in her


    hand.


    Yana looked at Alina several times with her round eyes. She wanted to say something but stopped on a


    second thought. As she found that Alina didn''t want to talk to her at all, she pouted and looked at the


    book again.


    Time flew by so fast when one focused on something. Alina felt this way when the bell rang for the first


    ss.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was Thursday and the first lesson was math.


    Mr. Su was teaching math. He was an old man in his fifties. He wore a pair of sses, bald and thin.


    For his appearance, he was known as the "thin teacher."


    Mr. Su''s lesson was ordinary, but he exined it in great detail. Although Alina had forgotten most of


    the forms, she understood them at once when the teacher told her.


    After a key point was exined, it was time for students to do exercises on the ckboard.


    There were three questions on the ckboard. "Any volunteers? ... If no volunteer, I will call the roll."


    Mr. Su nced around the whole ssroom through his sses.


    All students lowered their heads, trying to avoid the eye contact with their teacher. They prayed in their


    hearts that they wouldn''t be called!


    These three questions were about what they had learned today. Alina wrote them down and worked


    them out on paper.


    "Jenny, Steve and Yana." Mr. Su took a nce at the register and called them.


    When Yana heard her name, she was depressed. She cast a hateful nce at the thin man on the


    tform and stood up reluctantly.


    Yana''s seat was against the wall. Alina must move her chair so that Yana could get out.


    As Yana stood up, Alina immediately moved the chair to make way for her.


    When Yana passed by, she gave a glimpse at the paper on the desk and found there were three


    questions written on it. Alina had worked out two of them. She stopped and looked at them carefully


    before she ran to the tform quickly.


    Yana chose the first question on the left. She wrote the steps and the final answer ording to what


    she saw just now.


    Another girl chose the question in the middle. After thinking for a while, she worked it out.


    The boy was depressed. He didn''t know how to do it.


    Seeing that the two girls had finished their questions, Mr. Su nced at the boy through his sses


    and said, "All right. You may leave now."


    The boy was so relieved that he threw the chalk and ran as fast as he could.


    "Well, everyone, let''s see how these three students are doing? Did they get them right?" Mr. Su


    knocked on the ckboard and looked at the students.


    Being a little guilty, Yana secretly peeked at Alina. She didn''t know whether her answer was right or not


    since she copied the answer on the paper.


    "The answer of the first question is correct. Yana did a good job, but there are two steps skipped. I''m


    afraid some of you don''t understand, so I write down the two steps."


    Hearing that the answer was correct, some of the students looked at Yana with admiration.


    Being praised by the teacher, Yana pursed her lips and peeped at Alina. Alina felt her eyes and


    responded with a congrattory smile.


    "For the second question, all the previous steps are correct. But there are mistakes in thest step, so


    the final answer is wrong."


    "For the third question..."


    The bell rang...


    "All right, let''s call it a day. ss is over!"


    "Stand up. Goodbye, sir." Then there was a ten-minute break after ss.


    Someone went to the bathroom; someone was chatting; someone was going to the corridor to take


    some fresh air. Alina didn''t move. She was making her time in revising math.


    Yana was about to get out of the room for some fresh air. But when she saw the serious look on her


    desk mate, she hesitated and didn''t get up.


    She felt that her desk mate seemed to be different than before. Their scores were about the same. She


    knew only a little about the questions, but her desk mate got all the questions right. This was not


    reasonable!


    And when Leo Tang gave back her the love letter in front of all the ssmates, she was so calm as if


    the love letter was not hers.


    Moreover, in the past, ina always called her by her full name. She sometimes pulled a long face


    when she asked her to make way for her. Now she not only called her Yana, but was also very


    cooperative in moving her chair. Yana wondered if she had been reced by someone.


    Alina felt the intense gaze beside her. She stopped writing, turned her head and looked at her desk


    mate. She smiled and said, "Yana, if you keep staring at me like this, I will think that you fall in love with


    me!"


    When Yana heard this, her cheeks turned red. She said angrily, "Nonsense!"


    Well, the girl was so shy that she couldn''t stand teasing. Alina raised her eyebrows and went on


    reading her book.


    The students in the ss gathered together, discussing about what had happened during morning


    reading, and also the affairs between ina and the guy in ss 125.


    Of course, they were talking behind Alina, so she didn''t know she was their topic.


    "Why are you still sitting in the ssroom after ss, Yana? Come out. I have something to tell you!"


    Yana''s friend asked her out.


    Upon hearing this, Alina moved her chair. Meanwhile, she kept writing.


    Yana snorted and managed to squeeze out.


    In the corridor outside the ssroom, girls got together to chat at the front door and boys yed


    together at the back door.


    Seeing Yana, Mandy Li held her arm and said sarcastically, "When Leo returned the love letter to


    ina, did she look terrible? It''s a pity that I didn''t see it from so far away."


    Yana wanted to say no but she didn''t want to spoil Mandy''s good mood, so she nodded.


    "I don''t like her for a long time. As a student who came here through the back door with us, how could


    she look down on all of us! It''s so funny to watch her make a fool of herself! Yana, did you feel satisfied


    when you saw that?"


    After hesitating for a while, Yana said, "Mandy, do you think that ina looks a bit different today?"


    "What''s different? By the way, she didn''t go to ss 125 to find Lily today. There must be something


    wrong with her. She''s too ashamed to go to ss 125."


    "I don''t know if it''s true or not. Don''t talk nonsense."


    "Nonsense? Everyone in grade one is talking about it. If it''s not true, is everyone talking nonsense?"


    Several boys surrounded Leo. One of them joked, "Leo, you''re too bad. You returned the love letter to


    the girl in front of everyone. Only you can do that!"


    "A girl always falls in love with a bad guy. Leo is the dream lover of girls. Many girls have written love


    letters to him."


    "By the way, what does it say on ina''s love letter? Have you read it? Read a few words to us!"


    With his back leaning against the wall of the corridor and the sunlight gently passing over him, Leo


    replied arrogantly, "I don''t remember. I''ve forgotten it."


    "Don''t say that. Does it say ''Dear Leo, since the first time I met you, I''ve fallen in love with you...?"


    "Hahaha..." A group of boys burst intoughter.

 Chapter 6 Taking Without Prior Notice Is Stealing

    Chapter 6 Taking Without Prior Notice Is Stealing


    Ding-a-ling... The bell rang. The second ss was Chinese.


    The Chinese teacher''s surname was Liao, a short fat middle-aged man. He had a good sense of humor


    and liked to quote ssic authors in ss, so Alina quite liked his ss.


    Students were obviously more enthusiastic about Chinese than mathematics.


    The ss flew by in a happy and rxing atmosphere.


    Generally, after the second ss, it was for morning exercise. Alina didn''t know if it was the same in the


    novel.


    Bong! Bong! Bong... Bong! Bong! Bong...


    A smile appeared on Alina''s face as she heard the familiar music.


    As the music started, students in her ssroom began to walk towards the door. Alina stood up and


    turned to her desk-mate, "let''s go, shall we?"


    Yana was still angry with Alina''s prank, so she refused relentlessly. "No!" she said.


    Well, Alina wanted to find a guide, but since Yana didn''t want to show her the way, she decided to


    follow her ssmates.


    The morning exercises were on the campus yground. All students in the ssrooms rushed to the


    stairs, which became overcrowded all at once.


    Alina followed her ssmates closely to the yground.


    When students arrived at the yground, those who came from the same ss stood consciously


    together and boys and girls stood separately in two straight lines. Alina was behind a girl in the middle


    of the queue.


    "The ninth set of morning exercises begin. The first section, stretch..."


    A student was demonstrating on the stage. Alina followed earnestly.


    When morning exercises finished, Alina felt veryfortable.


    With the teacher saying "dissolve", the crowd returned back to the ssrooms. Seeing so many people


    packed together, Alina decided to wait for a while and go upstairster.


    She stood under a tree besides the teaching building. The warm breeze was blowing, she felt cozy and


    rxed.


    Hand in hand, two girls passed by and nced at Alina quickly, whispering


    "See? She is THE ina!"


    "Really? She''s not that pretty. How can she be confident..." She couldn''t hear what they said next.


    After the two girls, some more girls made a detour intentionally to pass by Alina.


    Alina pretended that she didn''t notice and kept enjoying the view. ''After all, it won''t hurt!'' she thought.


    The corridor was almost empty. She let out a sigh of relief and walked into the teaching building.


    Before she approached the door of the ssroom, she heard noisesing from inside.


    A boy, short and thin, held up a piece of paper and read it with a grin. His ssmates all burst into


    The paper in the boy''s hand looked a little familiar to Alina. With a poker face, she walked into the


    ssroom.


    "You didn''t know. I often peeked at you and my heart beat fast every time I looked at you..."


    Seeing Alinaing in, the boy stopped reading with a guilty conscience. The other students looked at


    each other nervously, and then fixed their eyes on Alina, waiting for her response.


    Alina thought she might be wrong at first, but the other students'' reaction told her that the paper in the


    boy''s hand was exactly the love letter she put on the desk.


    Well, being stared by so many ssmates, she probably should say something, or else they might feel


    disappointed.


    The boy stood stiffly on the stage and looked uneasily at Alina.


    When Alina met his eyes, a slight smile appeared on her lips. She said, "Take something without prior


    notice is stealing. Do you think you can steal from your ssmates without usation?"


    Hearing himself was used of stealing, the boy''s face turned red in embarrassment. He thought it


    would be funny, so with the support of his friends, he took Alina''s love letter secretly and read it on the


    stage.


    Now being confronted and questioned by Alina, the boy was so embarrassed.


    However, teenagers usually have a strong sense of self-esteem. Even though they know they are


    wrong, they won''t apologize, especially to a girl publicly.


    "Although this love letter is written by you, the receiver is Leo. What''s the problem of reading it out


    loud? Leo didn''t reject!" The more he spoke, the more he thought it was a piece of cake. He gradually


    calmed down.


    Hearing this, Alina couldn''t helpughing, "This ssmate, did you forget to bring your eyes, ears and


    brain with you today? Yes, I wrote this letter to Leo, but he gave it back to me before ss this


    morning. So this letter has nothing to do with him now. "


    Alina paused for a while and continued, "without my permission, you stole my letter and used it to make


    fun of me, have you considered your behavior might hurt me?"


    The boy''s face blushed scarlet. He wanted to retort, but couldn''t find a word. After all, he was wrong.


    "Eddie just read your love letter. How much harm can it cause? By the way, you evenmitted


    suicide for Joseph in ss 125, this prank is nothing to you. " Cary was a friend of Eddie. He saw


    Eddie was humiliated by Alina in front of the whole ss, he couldn''t help jumping out to rescue his pal.


    Hearing this, the other students became excited again. They had heard of the rumor and gossiped


    about it for days, but no one dared to ask Alina whether it was true or not.


    Now that Cary asked recklessly the question everyone wanted to know, the other students were willing


    to hear the answer. They all held their breath and waiting eagerly.


    Alina was speechless and amused. How came it couldn''t hurt her? Besides, "when did Imit suicide


    for that Joseph? Who told you that? Why didn''t I know? "


    "Everyone fresh students in our high school knew it! Youmitted suicide and were sent to the


    hospital." Cary shouted.


    Alina replied, sounding a bit frustrated, "Who said that I was hospitalized because Imitted suicide?


    I fell down stairs by ident at night and lived in the hospital for a few days. Who started the rumor?


    He must be insane! "


    No wonder she was following by strange looks since she entered the school today.


    "The rumor was not true?!" One of the ssmates asked in disbelief.


    "Why should Imit suicide for him? I''m young and attractive. I have a rich and loving family.


    Besides, I have a cute desk mate. Why would Imit suicide for someone else? He is neither


    handsome nor talented. I would not give up my wonderful life for an ordinary boy! "


    The students looked at each other and said nothing. It sounded reasonable.


    The third ss was English. For ss 126, their English teacher was Mr. Su, their head teacher.


    Mr. Su arrived at the ssroom two minutes earlier, so he heard Alina talking about life. He secretly


    agreed with her and spoke for her, "ina are right. There are rumors about hering from nowhere.


    She asked for a leave because she fell down stairs by ident. I called her parents for confirmation. If


    you are still not convinced, I have a medical certificate. "


    Just at that time, the bell rang.


    Hearing what the head teacher had said, the students finally realized that they misunderstood ina.


    Then all her ssmates looked at her apologetically.


    As soon as the head teacher finished speaking, Eddie dropped the letter and fled back to his seat.


    Alina smiled gratefully to her teacher, picked up the letter and walked slowly to her seat.


    As soon as she walked to the seat, the bell suddenly stopped. Seeing hering, Yana looked away


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    awkwardly.


    When Eddie searched for the love letter on ina''s desk, she was right there, but she didn''t stop him.


    "Ok, our English ss begin. Please take out your notebooks, we are going to dictate words in Unit


    Seven." The second bell was still ringing, the head teacher was already impatient.


    "Oh, my God! Dictation again?!"


    "I can''t remember any of them. How about we copy them from the book secretly?"


    "Go ahead if you want. I dare not to take the risk!"


    "Coward!"


    Because they were sitting closely to each other, Alina clearly heard the conversation between the boys


    sitting behind. She just shook her head with a smile and took out a draft book and a pen. She quickly


    found the word list in Unit Seven and started to memorize them in her mind.


    She did go over English, but had not reviewed Unit seven yet, so she had to make some effort at the


    Ding-a-ling... The bell rang for the second time.


    "Put away your English books. Let''s start words dictation..."


    In total, Mr. Su dictated eighteen words. Alina managed to wrote out fourteen ones, and she was not


    quite sure about the rest.


    "Well, everyone please hand in your notebook to the group leader who will correct your dictation. You


    should copy those wrong words for 20 times each and let the group leader check again before school is


    over tomorrow. Are you clear?"


    "Yes," answered the students unwillingly.


    Alina didn''t know who the group leader was, so she waited to see who the other students handed their


    homework to.


    Although the punishment was simple and harsh, it was actually very useful. As the saying goes, good


    memory was not as reliable as written script, which could deepen memory.


    "Have you all handed your notebooks over to the group leader? If yes, we''ll start our ss. Ok, boys


    and girls, let''s begin our ss."


    With a master''s degree, Mr. Su''s English pronunciations were very standard. Even though Alina


    understood most of the content, she still listened very carefully.


    When the bell rang, Alina stretched herself out. The fourth ss was history, which she was not quite


    interested in.


    During the ten minutes'' break, Alina intended to go to the washroom. Because she didn''t know the


    location, she turned to Yana and said "would you like to go to the washroom with me?"


    For girls, going to the washroom together during school days meant they were good friends.


    ina hadn''t asked her to go to the washroom before, so Yana was about to refuse her without


    consideration. However, when she thought of the love letter, she changed her mind and said "okay".


    A big smile crept up on Alina''s face. ''Great! Now I don''t have to worry the location!'' she thought happily.


    They walked out of the ssroom one after the other. As soon as they walked out, Alina slowed down


    and let Yana walked in front.


    They went downstairs from the third floor to the first, then they walked to the back of the teaching


    building. There was a separate building, the washroom was right there.


    Smelling the unique smell of the washroom, Alina felt lucky that she had invited Yana toe with her.


    Otherwise, it was impossible for her to find the washroom by herself before the next ss began.


    The washroom was divided into severalpartments. Alina found an empty one and got in. As soon


    as she took off her pants, she heard someone speaking.


    "Linda, have you heard of the rumor about ina, the girl in ss M?"


    "I don''t know. What has happened?"


    "I heard that shemitted suicide a few days ago."


    "What? seriously? Why did shemit suicide? "


    "I heard that it was because of Joseph of ss 125, the handsome boy..."


    "Ah! Is she all right? "


    "It''s okay. She survived. She came to school today. I saw her doing morning exercises."


    "Well, the students in ss M are really idle. We''ve been exhausted from studying all day long, but


    they are still in the mood to have a romantic rtionship. They are really different from us!"


    "Of course, they are losers, being enrolled through the back door. We got the qualification, relying on


    our sound ability. It''spletely different."


    ''It turns out that I am in a ss of underachievers. No wonder that I don''t feel like studying in a key


    middle school, '' thought Alina as she put on her pants.


    She pressed the switch, opened the door and walked out.


    The wash basin was at the entrance of the washroom. When Alina finished washing her hands, she


    didn''t see Yanaing out, so she waited for her at the gate.


    Soon, sounds of flush came out of the washroom. Alina looked sideways and saw three girls whom she


    didn''t know.


    The girl in front saw Alina, she was stunned at first and looked away quickly. The girl turned on the tap,


    washed her hands and nced at Alina from the corner of her eyes.


    ''It must be them talking about me just now, '' thought Alina. She nced at them quickly and then


    looked away.


    The three girls quickly washed their hands and passed by Alina. As soon as they walked out of the


    washroom, they leaned against each other. One of them even looked back.


    Why hadn''t Yanae out yet? Alina took a look at her watch. There were only two minutes left before


    the bell rang.


    "Yana, Yana, are you still in the washroom?" Alina went inside and asked loudly.


    After a long while, there was no reply. Just when Alina thought that there was no one in the washroom


    and was about to leave, there was a faint voiceing from apartment behind her. "... I''m here. "


    With a relief, Alina asked, "what are you doing inside? Did you forget to bring tissues? Or are you ill? "


    Inside thepartment, Yana''s face was pale. She tried to support herself with one of her hands on


    the wooden wall. She was about to faint.


    "I''m...fine. I''m just...having my period."

 Chapter 7 Shame on You

    Chapter 7 Shame on You


    So that was the reason. The girl must have forgotten to take some sanitary pads. Alina asked, "Do you


    have any pads in the ssroom? If yes, I can get it for you."


    "No. I don''t know I am having my period today." Yana''s face was pale. Her period was always irregr.


    Alina thought she had to go to the store to buy one. "What brand do you like? How about the material?


    I''ll go and buy it for you."


    Actually, Yana didn''t want to bother Alina. After all, they were not that close. Besides, she had just


    allowed someone to take the love letter from Alina''s desk.


    Being silent for a moment, she said in aplicated mood, "Whatever will be okay."


    Alina turned around and ran outside. As she ran out of the door, she remembered that she did not


    know where the store was, so she turned back and asked, "Yana, can you tell me where the store is?"


    Yana thought Alina was just ying a trick on her, so she said, "Well... You''ve been studying here for


    so long, and you don''t know where the store is?" She couldn''t help raising her voice. She was angry


    and felt more painful.


    "Well... I bumped my head when I fell down the stairs, so I sometimes forget something. In order not to


    waste time, I think I''d better ask you." Alina gave a perfect exnation.


    It was no wonder that Alina was different from what she used to be. It turned out that her brain had


    been damaged. Yana suddenly felt better. "The store is on the right side of the school gate."


    "Okay." Then, Alina turned around and ran out. It was almost time for ss.


    When she reached the gate, the bell rang. She rushed into the store and asked, "Sir, where are


    sanitary pads? Give me one pack!"


    The shop owner pointed at the shelf.


    Alina walked inside out of breath. She took a pack of pads with her right hand and reached into her


    pocket with her left hand. Then she remembered that her money was put in the schoolbag, so she


    didn''t have any money with her.


    How could she buy things without money?


    "Sir, I came in such a hurry that I forgot to bring the money with me. Can I give you the moneyter this


    afternoon?" Alina felt awkward to discuss with the boss.


    The boss was embarrassed, "I don''t know which ss you are in."


    "I''m in ss 126. My name is ina Li. My money is in my schoolbag in the ssroom. I will send it to


    you as soon as ss is over. Please make an exception for me." Alina begged the boss pitifully.


    The boss could not bear to see the girl begging him like this. A pack of pads cost only a few dors.


    Even if she didn''t pay, the loss would be small.


    The boss hesitated for a while. But before he could nod his head, his wife walked over unhappily.


    "Miss, we don''t allow credit."


    Hearing what his wife said, the boss gave an apologetic look at Alina and lowered his head. He didn''t


    dare to say anything more.


    Taking a deep breath, Alina smiled and said to the woman, "Madam, you may understand the


    awkwardness of forgetting to bring a pad during your period. My ssmate is still waiting for me in the


    toilet. Could you please do me a favor?"


    The woman didn''t look so serious anymore. Alina continued, "I will give you back the money for the


    pads. I can tell you my ss and my name. Or I leave my student card here. Please do me a favor."


    "All right. Leave your student card here." Although there was no smile on the woman''s face, she finally


    agreed.


    Alina took off her student card and put it on the counter. She said to the woman gratefully, "Thank you. I


    wille here to pay back the money right after school."


    Then, she took the sanitary pads and rushed to the toilet.


    "I bought you some pads, Yana."


    Hearing the voice of Alina, Yana was so excited that she almost fell off. After so long, she had thought


    that Alina would leave her alone here!


    "Thank you, ina."


    After putting on the pad, Yana came out holding the door with a pale face. When Alina saw her pale


    face, she was startled and immediately reached out her hand to help her. "You look pale. Do you need


    me to send you to the infirmary?"


    With one hand on her belly and another on Alina''s hand, Yana refused, "No, thanks. I always feel sick


    on my period."


    Period was the most troublesome thing in the world. It coulde and go whenever it liked. It kept


    tormenting you. People who had not experienced it could not understand, but thought that you made a


    fuss.


    Alina understood. Her period didn''t arrive on time. One morning she had a cold drink and her period


    came at noon. She felt so painful that from then on, she never dared to eat anything cold during her


    period.


    "How can you attend ss? You''d better go to the infirmary and get some medicine." Alina persuaded.


    However, Yana pushed away Alina who was holding her arm and said with impatience, "It''s not a


    disease. I don''t need to take medicine. It''s normal that girls feel ufortable these days!" She


    straightened up and strode towards the ssroom.


    Being pushed, Alina was stunned for a second. Looking at Yana''s back, sheughed at herself and ran


    after her.


    When they were about to get to the second floor, Yana suddenly slowed down and warned Alina, "Don''t


    tell anyone about this. Otherwise, I won''t let go of you!"


    Alina blinked her eyes and felt speechless. After all, it was a boring thing to talk about. "Don''t worry. I''m


    not that bored."


    Yana was satisfied and went on. After a while, they came to the third floor.


    "Sir!" Alina reported at the door. Yana stood behind her and looked away, as if she felt ashamed.


    In the ssroom, a tall and thin man in his thirties was writing on the ckboard while he was lecturing.


    Upon hearing the voice of Alina, he stopped what he was doing, nced at them and let them in.


    Many girls felt excited at the sight of them. They started whispering to each other.


    Especially Mandy. She was confused and discontented at their rtionship. Yana disliked ina at all.


    So since when had they been so close to each other behind her?


    After Yana went in, Alina sat down on her chair. She opened the history book and listened to the


    teacher carefully.


    However, Yana wasn''t in the mood to listen to the teacher. During the whole ss, she had been


    bending over the desk with her hands on her belly. Others would think that she was sleeping.


    Although she looked like she was sleeping, but the teacher left her alone.


    In the history ss, there were many students like Yana, especially those in the back rows. Some were


    bending over the desk, some were whispering, some were reading other books, some were drawing,


    and some were passing notes... Only a few students listened carefully.


    Alina didn''t care what other students did. For her, as long as the teacher taught carefully, she studied


    hard. This was a respect for both the teacher and herself.


    It was easy for the teacher to find out Alina who was listening carefully among a group ofzy students.


    He was somewhat gratified by her attitude.


    In fact, it was not his will to be a teacher of the B ss. But this ss belonged to Ming Hua High


    School, and someone had to teach. He was one of the unlucky men who had been selected.


    Mr. Yu was an experienced history teacher in Ming Hua High School. In previous years, he taught in


    elite sses but never taught in the B ss.


    At the very beginning, he disliked the B ss but was strict about their studies. Now, he disliked them


    and left them alone.


    But he was still serious about his teaching. He did his duty.


    Mr. Yu lectured for 30 minutes and left 15 minutes to students.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When the bell rang, Mr. Yu and the students heaved a sigh of relief.


    The bell was ringing... It was lunch time. The students rushed to the canteen.


    In Ming Hua, all students must have lunch at school and then had a break in the ssroom.


    Watching everyone walk out of the ssroom, Alina poked Yana who was lying next to her and asked,


    "Are you going to have lunch or not?"


    "Don''t bother me. I won''t go!" Yana turned her head and spoke impatiently.


    Alina shrugged her shoulders. She walked away and then walked back. She had forgotten to take the


    money.


    Aftering downstairs, she went to the canteen to pay back the money, and then found the canteen.


    The canteen of Ming Hua was almost the same as that in her university. There were various dishes for


    you to choose.


    It was the rush hour. The canteen was full of students. Alina wasn''t picky. She picked up a te, got


    three dishes and was about to find a seat.


    Alina went to the canteen a littlete, so there was almost no vacant seat in the canteen. She looked


    around and finally found a seat near the window.


    In the canteen, every four people sat at a table, facing each other.


    Alina walked to the table and took the seat.


    On the other seats of the table were three good-looking boys.


    As soon as Alina put down the te, a fair-skinned boy nced at her. He frowned and scolded, "Who


    allows you to sit next to me?"


    Alina nced at him and asked, "What happened?"


    "Haha..." Hearing Alina''s emotionless reply, the boy with sses sitting opposite the boy couldn''t help


    but spit out a mouthful of food. Fortunately, he covered his mouth in time, otherwise the food would be


    on the face of the fair-skinned boy.


    While cleaning it, the boy with sses apologized, "Joseph, forgive me. I lost control just now!"


    The boy sitting opposite Alina was a dark-skinned boy. Unlike the boy with sses, he smiled a little.


    Joseph? Was he that guy for whom ina killed herself in ss 125?


    If he was, Alina couldn''t help saying that this really was a coincidence!


    She was just picking up a random seat.


    With a gloomy face, Joseph said in a sarcastic tone, "ina, shame on you!"


    When the other two boys heard the name ina, they looked at Alina curiously.


    "Are you crazy?! I just find a ce to have lunch. Why did you say so? Did I take your food, or have I


    tasted your soup?" In fact, she didn''t care whether he was Joseph or not. After all, she didn''t like him.


    "You..." Joseph''s face darkened immediately. He looked at Alina coldly.


    ''How could she talk to me like that? Does she think she will get my attention?'' he thought. He showed


    disdain on his face. He snorted and looked away quickly.


    "Are you ina? I''m Sam Tang in grade two." It was the guy who spit out the food. He looked at Alina


    with a smile, as if he didn''t notice the unhappiness of Joseph.


    Alina didn''t know how to respond but smiled politely. She said, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Tang."


    "You are in ss 126?" Everyone in Ming Hua looked down upon ss 126. It was embarrassing to


    answer such a question.


    "Yes," Alina nodded without hesitation.


    Sam had thought that she would get angry when he asked her this question. However, it was out of his


    expectation that Alina admitted it so naturally. On the contrary, Sam felt a little embarrassed.


    He was an optimistic person and liked Alina''s calmness. Heughed, "I didn''t expect that you have


    such good temper, which is quite different from the rumors."


    Hearing this, Alina stopped eating. She turned around and asked curiously, "So what does the rumor


    say about me?"


    Sam paused and nced at Joseph. "Now that the rumor is not true, forget it," he said. Then, he


    changed the subject, "You will be in grade two in the next semester. Do you want to study arts or


    science?"


    Alina replied casually, "Science. There are more majors to choose in the college entrance exam."


    The girl said in an indifferent tone, as if she could get into any university. Hearing that, Joseph could


    not help but say, "Students in ss 126 should feel lucky if they can get their graduation certificates.


    Don''t dream of going to college!"


    "What are you talking about, Joseph? ina is only in grade one now. There are still two years before


    the college entrance exam. Who knows what she will do in the future?" Sam didn''t think it was proper


    for a man to say something like that in front of a girl.


    "I''m telling the truth. Have you ever seen a student of the B ss go to college?"


    Alina calmly nced at the guy. She didn''t understand why ina liked him. He had a good look. But


    he was narrow-minded and defiant. Even if he pursued her, she wouldn''t like him.


    But she didn''t expect that ina was only a young girl. She didn''t have a good eye for people.


    "Both you and me are students of Ming Hua. It doesn''t make you any nobler to look down upon me."


    Alina turned to look at Joseph calmly and said sarcastically.


    Joseph was stunned for a moment when he looked into the girl''s dark and calm eyes, because he had


    never seen them so clearly.

 Chapter 8 I Dont Want To Listen To You

    Chapter 8 I Don''t Want To Listen To You


    Emotions such as shyness, love, expectation and joy all disappeared, a sense of alienation and


    indifference were clearly seen on her face.


    She didn''t like you anymore. A voice in his mind told him.


    ''I don''t care whether she likes me or not. There are so many people who like me.'' He thought! With his


    face darkened, Joseph looked away, put some rice into his mouth and said in a cold voice, "although


    we are in the same school, we''re not the same. You are from ss M!"


    ''Well, I have nothing to talk with you.'' Alina didn''t want to argue with him anymore. ''I''d better leave as


    soon as possible.'' she thought.


    Seeing that Joseph had ended the talk so soon, Sam was a little helpless, but after all, he was not


    familiar with Alina, so he didn''t talk to her any more.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    All of a sudden, the four people ate quietly.


    Alina didn''t eat much, so she finished eating in less than ten minutes. She stood up, said goodbye to


    Sam and another boy, then picked up the te and left.


    As soon as she left, Joseph couldn''t help butining "what''s wrong with you, Sam? How could


    you speak for an outsider? Do you know who is your old pal, she or me? "


    "I didn''t! Howard, right? " Howard was the boy with wheat color skin, sitting opposite Alina.


    Sensing that he was involved in this matter, Howard ate up the rest of the dishes in his bowl, stood up,


    picked up the te and said, "I''ve finished, you take your time." Then he left.


    "Howard, why so quickly? Wait for me! " Sam hurriedly picked up the te and followed. Sam and


    Howard were not only ssmates but also good friends.


    Now, only Joseph was left alone. Looking at them walking away, Joseph snorted unhappily and


    continued to eat.


    Alina packed a bowl of multi-grain porridge when she left the canteen. When she returned to the


    ssroom, she saw Yana sitting on the chair. She put down the bowl and tapped Yana on the shoulder.


    "Yana, did you have lunch? I brought you multi- grain porridge. "


    Yana raised her head, half of her face was red because shey on the desk. She took a look at Alina


    and the porridge, felt a little embarrassed. Then she looked away and said, "I didn''t ask you to buy me


    any food."


    Alina knew Yana wanted to eat but wasn''t willing to admit. She smiled and said to Yana, "yes, you


    didn''t ask me to buy it. I did it voluntarily. Don''t waste it, eat some."


    Swallowing her saliva, Yana pretended to ept reluctantly, "well, I don''t want to waste any food, so I''ll


    eat a little."


    Alina slightly pushed the porridge towards her and said nothing. She didn''t pay much attention to Yana


    again in case she would feel embarrassed.


    During lunch time, there were two hours off. In addition to forty minutes for lunch, all the students,


    whether they were boarding students or not, must go back to the ssrooms for a lunch break. This


    was the rule of Ming Hua High School.


    As for whether they were resting in the ssroom or ying or studying, the school would not control


    too much as long as other students were not disturbed.


    With snacks in her hands, Mandy and two other girls walked into the ssroom, talking andughing.


    When she saw Yana eating, she was surprised. Mandy walked towards Yana and said, "why are you


    eating in the ssroom? "


    Hearing this, Yana raised her head, smiled and exined to her, "I''m not feeling well, so I didn''t go to


    the canteen."


    After hearing what she said, Mandy raised her voice, "We are good friends. Why didn''t you tell me that


    you were ill?"


    Mandy''s voice was loud, so Yana told her to lower her voice. "I''m fine now."


    "You looked good in the morning. Why did you suddenly feel ufortable?"


    "I... I was having my period. You know... " Yana replied, winking her eyes.


    Mandy understood immediately, "oh... No wonder... By the way, I bought you crisps and your favorite


    spicy gluten. Here you are. " Mandy threw a package of spicy gluten to Yana''s desk.


    "Thank you!" Yana''s eyes brightened and she even spoke in a light voice.


    Mandy returned to her seat.


    Alina was copying English vocabry, she could hear their conversation very clearly.


    Hearing Yana''s joyful voice, Alina stopped writing. ''What a young and fearless girl! She was just on her


    period and was still not feeling well, but she was about to eat spicy food.''


    Yana didn''t eat the porridge anymore and tried to open the spicy gluten.


    "During your period, you''d better not eat spicy food, or you''ll get stomachache." Having experienced


    that kind of pain, Alina reminded kindly.


    Staring at spicy gluten, Yana hesitated for a while, but still opened it atst.


    ''I''ve already got the pain, I don''t matter it be a bit worse. Nothing could stop me eating spicy


    gluten, even my period!'' Yana thought.


    ''She is too young to care about such trifles.''


    Alina thought silently. When she was young, her patents gave her advice in her favor, too. However,


    she never listened to their advice.


    You will never believe in other people''s advice if you haven''t experience it on your own. Only when you


    have experienced it personally, you would feel regret not listening to advice before.


    There were a dozen of sticks in one package. Yana finished them very quickly.


    After that, she stared at the empty bag, longing for more.


    Alina, who graduated for many years, didn''t dare to take a rest at noon. She was going to take exams


    next week, Alina had to work hard for her study one subject after another.


    She didn''t want to fail her exams. After all, she was one of the top students in the University. If she


    passed the exams ranking at the bottom of the list, she would be too ashamed to see her parents.


    It was more than an hour since Alina immersed herself in her study. It was not until the bell rang in the


    afternoon that she yawned and stretched herself.


    Before ss started in the afternoon, students had ten-minute preparation time: on Monday,


    Wednesday and Friday, they would read newspaper; on Tuesday and Thursday, they would sing


    together.


    Today was Thursday. They would sing together, with artmissioner as a lead.


    Themissioner was a petite girl with an innocent look. After the bell rang, she stood up and said,


    "we sing XXX today... Ready... Go! "


    It was a song Alina had never heard of, so she didn''t know how to sing it. She was there just to make


    up the number.


    At first, students in the ss were singing very well, and their voices were loud and clear. After a while,


    some students stopped singing. The voice in the ssroom grew lower and lower. Later, there were


    only the voice of themissioner and a few girls left.


    Looking at this situation, Alina half opened her mouth. She didn''t know whether she should close her


    mouth or continue to pretend singing?


    After the song was finished, themissioner asked angrily, "what''s wrong with you all? Why didn''t


    you sing? If representatives from the students'' unione to check and find that we are not singing,


    we will lose points. "


    "So what? After all, we don''t want to be awarded the passed-around red g." Some naughty boys


    shouted out loud without care.


    The artmissioner said, blushing with anger. "Other sses are all singing well, only our ss are


    sing like this. Don''t you feel embarrassed?"


    Cary giggled, "we are fine."


    Eddie echoed, "I agree with him. You can go to KTV if you want to sing. The ssroom is for learning,


    right?"


    Several boys also giggled, "that''s right!"


    The other students started to join in the conversation and soon the ssroom became as noisy as a


    market.


    The voice of the artmissioner was drowned out by the noise. No one cared about what she was


    saying. The girl felt wronged, her eyes turned red.


    Alina cast a glimpse at those boys. They were exactly the same ones who had searched her desk, read


    the love letter and tried to humiliate her.


    "Bang!" Suddenly there was a big bang in the ssroom, which startled the noisy crowd. They all


    turned to look at the ce where the sound came from.


    It turned out that Alina had lifted a few books and pped them on the desk.


    As a boy, who is taller and stronger than a girl, don''t you feel ashamed to bully a girl in your ss? "


    Alina''s cold voice reached everyone''s ears in the ssroom.


    For a while, the ssroom was silent, the girls were shocked. Then all of a sudden, the boys started to


    retort.


    "Who are you talking about? Who has bullied a girl? "


    "ina, who do you think you are? How dare you talk about us like that?"


    "You never treated yourself as a student of ss 126. It''s none of your business even if we bullied


    someone."


    "Yes!"


    "I think she has lost her mind because she was humiliated by Leo. She even thought of herself as a


    superhero!"


    Alina''s words irritated the boys. Facing these angry boys, Alina found that the words of men were no


    less harsh than those of women.


    In fact, she regretted immediately after she smashed those books on the desk. But she didn''t expect


    that boys here would embarrass girls like this.


    ''If only she were the heroine. Perhaps this p would cause self-reflection rather than anger.


    However, things have already happened, it''s toote to regret. Just as the saying goes, being a brave


    warrior, he would never give up his dream in miserable life and would never give in facing death threat.''


    Alina thought.


    After the boys gave vent to their anger, they found that Alina sat still and didn''t respond to them, which


    made them feel frustrated.


    When they lowered their voice, Alina then replied in an indifferent tone, "You criticized me all together,


    isn''t it bullying?"


    All the boys were stunned by what she said.


    Suddenly, a student sitting by the window shouted, "the student union ising to check!"


    The monitor immediately said to themissar in charge of literature and art, "Jessie, get up now. The


    inspector is here!"


    With a strong sense of honor, Mary, the artmissioner quickly sang a song that everyone was


    familiar with when she heard that.


    Although the boys said they didn''t want to sing, they still sang loudly when they heard that someone


    was going to check.


    When they just sang a few words, they saw a boy and a girl in school uniform passing by outside the


    window with a notebook in their hands. They were taking some notes while they were walking.


    Alina pretended to sing one more time since she still didn''t know this song. Seeing Alina singing


    without a sound, Yana was a bit surprised.


    When the song was about to finish, their head teacher, Mr. Su, came in from the back door.


    He stepped onto the stage and looked around. He said with a smile, "you''re all good at singing. Your


    voice is much louder than that of ss 125!"


    "Really? Really louder than them? " Most of the students were very happy to be praised by their head


    teacher.


    "Why do I lie to you? There are still a few minutes before the ss begin. Everyone, let''s sing a song


    again. Mary, you lead. "


    "No problem! Mr. Su." It was the third time that Mary stood up and started to sing the song.


    With the presence of the head teacher, students sang much better this time.


    And it is also the third time that Alina opened her mouth and pretended to sing. ''It''s really hard to live in


    this world.'' She thought.


    The bell rang as soon as the song was finished. Alina felt that she could not pretend any longer.


    There were three sses in the afternoon, physics, geography and chemistry.


    In the middle of the physics ss, a strong sense of drowsiness struck Alina. She squinted her eyes


    and kept nodding her head. She didn''t listen to a word the teacher had said.


    Many students in the ssroom were already lying on their desks.


    The physics teacher was a short haired woman in her forties. She pulled a long face at the scene.


    Dong! Dong! Dong! She knocked at the ckboard heavily. "You want to sleep? Stand up! Stop


    sleeping! "


    Alina was suddenly awake and her head was clear. She patted her face gently and flushed when she


    thought that as an adult, she had even fallen asleep in ss!


    Most of the students who were sleeping were woken up by the physics teacher just now. Only a few of


    them heard that but still were unwilling to sit straight.


    The physics teacher didn''t force them. She knocked on the ckboard and continued with her ss.


    Teachers were not interested in teaching ss 126, mainly because few of them were serious.


    When you teach, there need to be someone who are eager to learn. If students don''t listen to you


    carefully and don''t give you any reaction or feedback, it will be really hard to carry on with enthusiasm.


    "All right. Today''s ss is over. Here''s today''s homework. The representative of physics ss please


    hand in today''s homework before tomorrow morning''s ss. It''s time to finish. " Then she took her


    papers and left.


    During lunch break, Alina didn''t go to the bathroom. Now she couldn''t hold on any longer and hurried


    outside the ssroom.


    The naughty boys in the ssroom looked at each other and snickered when they saw her left.


    After pressing the flushing button, Alina went out of the toilet. Now she felt rxed and went to wash


    her hands.


    While she was washing, another two students came over. Alina moved aside to make way for them.


    ''Eh? One of them is the girl who made her follow the wrong ss. Her name seems to be Lily.''


    "Humph!" At the sight of Alina, Lily gave a haughty Snort and turned her head away.


    She still remembered what had happened in the morning. She wouldn''t forgive Alina unless Alina


    apologized to her.


    The other girl was an ordinary girl who wore sses, wore a ponytail and had a square face. She


    nced at Alina with disdain and then pushed her sses up her nose. After doing that, she said to


    Lily in a kind of tone as if she was giving an advice, "don''t have too much contact with those students in


    ss M. I''m sure you know what I mean. If you are often with ame person, you will learn to limp."


    ''What a mean kids! What kind of person she would be when she grows up!'' Alina thought.


    Alina didn''t reply but rolled her eyes. She didn''t even bother to look at them. Then she left proudly.


    As soon as Alina entered the ssroom, she felt that many people were looking at her. She frowned


    and asked, "why are you looking at me again?"

 Chapter 9 Call the Police

    Chapter 9 Call the Police


    Back to the seat, Alina wanted to ask Yana if she knew anything. Seeing that she was still in a trance,


    she had to give up.


    Next came the geography lesson. The geography book was on the desk, and Alina flipped through it.


    Several boys stood in the corridor, staring closely at Alina through the ss. They were disappointed to


    find that she had no intention of opening the desk at all.


    The bell rang.


    The geography teacher was young, about 24 or 25 years old. He was wearing a casual suit and a pair


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    of rimmed sses. He looked like a nice guy.


    "In thest ss, we learned about the division of the seasons. And today we''re going to study another


    chapter, the structure of the earth. Please take notes of key points."


    Alina didn''t find a pen on the desk, so she opened the desk and reached for it.


    She didn''t find the pen, but she felt something soft, long, thin and cold. When she realized what it was,


    she stiffened and almost screamed out.


    She bit her lower lip tightly to stop herself screaming.


    The snake in the desk must be a fake. She had ever touched a real snake, and the skin was rough, not


    smooth.


    Without any expression on her face, Alina looked over her shoulder. She saw several guys who were in


    high spirits and looked at her with a teasing smile.


    She knew they did it!


    She got the pen and closed the desk. A cold smile appeared on Alina''s face. ''You are not leading roles


    in the novel. How dare you challenge me?'' she thought.


    Alina didn''t scream or panic. Those boys who were ying tricks on her were very disappointed.


    After ss, someone asked Cary whether he had put the fake snake too deep that the snake was not


    under her reach.


    Cary immediately said that he put it in the middle, and if Alina put her hand in, she was sure to touch it.


    They had a heated discussion on the matter, but they couldn''t go to ask Alina about it. They had no


    choice but to take it as a failed prank.


    The fake snake''s owner pulled a long face and asked, "What about my snake? I at least spent a few


    dors on it. Who would help me get it back?"


    "You get it by yourself."


    The fake snake''s owner became gloomy because he did not see Alina made a fool of herself and lost a


    snake.


    When Alina was doing her homework, a girl asked her, "ina, I don''t have a new book. Can you lend


    one to me?"


    Hearing the girl''s words, Alina turned her head and looked at her. The girl''s seat was in the same row


    with hers and there was a distance between them.


    When she was about to say yes, she found that although the girl looked very serious, her eyes were


    flickering.


    Suddenly, a possibility urred to her.


    "Okay, the new notebook is in the desk. You cane here to take it yourself."


    When the girl saw that Alina didn''t fall into her trap, she froze and said awkwardly, "Well, forget it. I


    suddenly remembered that I have a new book in my desk!"


    Alina knew the girl was up to no good. She was sitting next to her. She must have seen the boys


    putting the fake snake into her desk.


    She wanted to find an excuse to trick her into touching the fake snake, and then see how frightened


    she was. Damn it!


    Alina sighed. She was really in the world of the novel. She felt a day in the novel longer than a month in


    the real world.


    Too many things had happened in this day!


    Fortunately, the other two sses ended peacefully. It was time to go home.


    Usually, there was no car to take her home. So Alina had to take a bus herself.


    Standing in front of the bus stop, she suddenly realized a serious problem. She didn''t know which bus


    to take and which stop to get off!


    Why she wasn''t given a skill to read ina''s memories! She cursed.


    Boom... This was the most unlucky day for her. Her curse brought forth the thunder.


    Buses passed by. Fewer and fewer students were waiting for the bus, and finally Alina was left alone.


    Alina was looking at the increasingly thick clouds.


    The world in the novel was supposed to be at the beginning of 2000. At that time, not every student


    had a mobile phone, and people were still on a 2Gwork.


    The 2Gwork experience was too bad for Alina who used to be on a 4Gwork.


    Alina had ever used Wendy''s phone to surf the inte. The inte speed made her crazy!


    Besides, the non-smartphone was unfriendly. To her, a non-smartphone was not different from a brick.


    Therefore, she didn''t bring ina''s phone with her. She couldn''t even call the driver to pick her up.


    There was a public phone booth on the roadside, but... She didn''t remember anyone''s phone number


    here.


    She didn''t know if she could call the police. "Sir, I don''t know how to get home. Can you send me


    home?"


    If she said that, she would be taken for a psycho!


    It was going to rain. The wind was swirling the leaves, and the leaves were dancing up and down in the


    air.


    Alina squatted down and poked an ant. She couldn''t find a way to go home.


    Sheffield was on duty today. After he and his desk mate finished the cleaning, it was gettingte.


    He got on a bus. When he passed by the bus stop of Ming Hua High School, he saw Alina squatting on


    the ground.


    What did she do there? Why hadn''t shee home yet?


    When the bus stopped in front of her, she didn''t even lift her head. Seeing no one getting in, the driver


    left.


    Sheffield was looking at her, thinking of the scene that she brought him the noodlesst night.


    She knew that he hated the smell of coriander most, but she put some coriander on the noodles and


    said that she cooked it for him.


    How could she be so hypocritical? As expected, she ate the noodles after he rejected!


    Sheffield just wanted to check if she had left or not. Unexpectedly, when he opened the door, he heard


    her eating. He was so angry that he nearly pulled the doorknob off.


    "Mr. Sheffield, you''re back." Peter greeted Sheffield with a smile on his face.


    "Yes." Sheffield nodded slightly and asked, "Did anyone elsee back?"


    "No one hase back yet except you, Mr. Sheffield."


    Sheffield said okay and went upstairs.


    As it was getting darker and darker, Alina couldn''t care what other people thought anymore and


    inserted one coin to make a call to the police.


    "Hello, sir? I''m lost and I don''t know how to get home."


    "Where are you, please? What''s your name? Where do you live?"


    "I''m at Ming Hua High School. My name is ina Li. I don''t know where I live," replied Alina.


    "How old are you?"


    Alina was speechless. "Sixteen."


    "What?" asked the police.


    Alina was speechless again. "Sixteen years old!" Why asked again?? Didn''t he know it took a lot of


    courage to answer this question?


    "Are you sure you''re sixteen?" As a 16-year-old girl, how could she not know where she lived?


    "I''m sure." She had no shame now.


    More than ten minutester, the policemen found Alina.


    In the Xu family''s house.


    It was already dark and Alina hadn''te back yet. Peter was hesitating if he should make a call to


    Eric and Wendy who hadn''t returned home as well. Then he saw the police car outside.


    Why was there a police car outside? Peter hurried out to check. Before he reached the police car, he


    saw that Alina got out of it with her schoolbag.


    Alina said to the two policemen smilingly, "Thank you so much! Bye, sir!"


    "Remember to bring your phone next time and don''t get lost again!"


    The look on Peter''s face changed dramatically. He asked, "Miss ina, why did you... What


    happened?"


    Alina waved to the police car and then answered naturally, "Nothing. A policeman in the car is my


    ssmate''s brother, so I got a ride."


    Peter stared incredulously at Alina. But she looked too natural to be a liar.


    "Did dad, mom and brothere back?" asked Alina.


    "Mr. Sheffield hase back. But Mr. and Mrs. Xu haven''te back yet."


    "Why haven''t dad and mome back yet at thiste hour?" Although Alina said so, she was relieved.


    It was good that they were not here. Otherwise, she had to tell a big lie.


    "Sorry, I don''t know."


    "Just me and my brother for dinner?" Alina''s eyes lit up.


    "I''ll call Mr. Xu to ask about it. If they don''te back so soon, you and Mr. Sheffield will eat first."


    "Okay, thank you." Then, she went inside.


    Staring at Alina''s back, Peter was lost in thought. ina seemed more polite to him than before.


    ""Twinkle, twinkle, little star..." Alina opened the door of her room as she hummed a song.


    She put down her schoolbag, took off her school uniform, andy down on the bed, with a long sigh of


    relief.


    The policemen found her and took her to the police station. They found the address of the Xu family


    ording to Eric''s name. The two policemen were going to patrol the street, so they took her up.


    The policemen intended to have a talk with her parents, but were dissuaded by Alina.


    Alina told them that she had ever had a head injury and was sometimes dazed and she didn''t want her


    parents to worry about her. The policemen were so moved that they were willing to help her.


    So the police car took her home and left soon.


    "Miss ina, dinner is ready. You cane down to have dinner now." Said Peter, knocking at the


    door.


    "I''ming." Alina jumped up from the bed.


    She walked out in her slippers.


    As she walked out of the room, Sheffield also opened the door and came out.


    When their eyes met, Alina put on a friendly smile and greeted, "Good evening, brother."


    What a lunatic! Sheffield stiffened. He looked away and walked off in a hurry.


    His stepsister was not herself again.


    Looking at his back, the smile on Alina''s face faded. What should she do? The hero still hated her. Her


    future was so bleak!


    At the dinner table, they sat opposite each other.


    The dishes hadn''t been served yet. Alina raised her head to look at the boy sitting opposite her. The


    boy was lowering his head and typing on his phone. It seemed that he was texting someone.


    She could see his healthy ck hair, straight nose and thick eyshes.


    Alina looked at his eyshes with admiration, thinking that if he had been born in a ce full of sand, it


    would be very convenient. Others needed eye masks, and he just needed to lower his eyelids.


    If Alina could take a picture of Sheffield and send it to her friend Winnie, Winnie would be absolutely


    amazed! Winnie liked flower boys so much!


    Winnie was not only one of Alina''s college ssmates, but also one of her best friends. Alina wondered


    whether Winnie had been informed of her ident.


    Winnie had said that she would give Alina a big gift when she got married. Alina was afraid she couldn''t


    get it!


    What a pity!


    Although Alina was still staring at the hero, she was lost in thought.


    Sheffield rose his head suddenly and said unhappily, "Why are you looking at me?"


    "Anything wrong?" Alina replied. When she realized who she was talking to, she put on a warm smile


    and said, "I''m sorry. It''s all my fault! My brother is so good-looking that I can''t stop watching you!"


    She meant to praise and tter the hero. But the hero''s face suddenly darkened when he heard it.


    He was smaller than the average boy. Besides, he had such aely face that he resented being


    called good-looking.


    Alina''s ttery was in vain.


    She had forgotten that the setting of the novel was early 2000. At that time, flower boys were not


    popr. No one liked to be called a flower boy.


    With a thump on the table, Sheffield stood up and red at Alina, as if he wanted to kill her.


    In the face of his anger, Alina was confused. Did she say anything wrong? Why was he so eager to get


    rid of her?


    "I... Did I say anything wrong?"


    Looking at Alina''s innocent face, Sheffield was furious and wanted to beat her.


    "Mr. Sheffield and Miss ina, it''s time for dinner." Peter interrupted them.


    Hearing this, Alina rolled her eyes and smirked, "Aha, I''m so hungry. Are you hungry too? Let''s have


    dinner first!"


    Surprised by Alina''s words, Sheffield looked away and snorted, "Don''t call me brother. You''re not my


    sister!"

 Chapter 10 Better to Marry Well Than Do Well

    Chapter 10 Better to Marry Well Than Do Well


    Alina smiled at him and said, "Okay. If you don''t want me to call you brother, I can call your name. How


    about little Sheffield?"


    "No!" Sheffield objected strongly.


    "Well... How about Sheff?"


    Sheffield was even angrier and he protested, "No!"


    "Little Sheff? Dear Sheff?"


    Peter, who was serving beside, almost spilled the fish soup out as his hand shook.


    Hearing this, Sheffield was stunned. He shouted, "Shut up!"


    "Not this, not that. What shall I call you?"


    Sheffield was so angry that he didn''t want to talk to her. He began to eat gloomily.


    She just yed a joke with him, and the hero was mad at her. Alina regretted it.


    She looked at the fish soup and found no coriander on it. Then she muttered unhappily, "Peter, why


    don''t you add coriander in the fish soup? It''s not perfect if there is no coriander in it!"


    Sheffield suddenly stopped eating.


    After casting a nce at Sheffield, Peter continued, "Miss ina, Mr. Sheffield doesn''t like the smell of


    coriander at all."


    What? Alina was shocked to hear this. She couldn''t believe that Sheffield didn''t eat coriander!


    No wonderst night when she brought noodles to him, he frowned with distaste. It turned out that he


    didn''t like her putting coriander in it.


    "Oh... Yes..." Alina peeked at Sheffield and smiled awkwardly, pretending that she had forgotten it by


    ident.


    She was not ina. Of course she was unaware of his likes and dislikes.


    Sheffield saw her reaction, and a suspicion crept into his mind. She did not look as if she had forgotten,


    but... She had no idea about it at all.


    Last night, she cooked noodles for him. But she put coriander in it. At that time, he thought she did it on


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    purpose to annoy him. Now he thought that she might not have meant it, but because she didn''t know.


    Everyone in the family knew that Sheffield didn''t like the smell of coriander. There were two


    possibilities. One was that she did it on purpose, and the other was that... She forgot.


    Realizing that her overreaction might attract attention, Alina stopped being naughty and had dinner


    quietly.


    Only the sound of chewing was left in the dining room.


    Alina ate a lot and was satisfied.


    After the meal, Peter served the fruit. When Alina was about to eat the fruit, Peter reminded her, "Miss


    ina, aren''t you on a diet today?"


    On a diet? Upon hearing this, Alina came to her senses. ''This must have something to do with ina, ''


    she spected.


    "From now on, I''m not going on a diet anymore, because one of my ssmates on a diet nearly fainted


    today. It''s so scary!" In order to be able to eat happily in future, Alina quickly told a lie.


    Hearing her exnation, Sheffield curled his lips in contempt.


    Peter nodded, "I see."


    It was great to be in a rich family. Not only did she not have to do the dishes, but she had fruit right after


    dinner. Alina felt so happy!


    After eating two pieces of fruit, she was full and couldn''t eat more. She ate too much at dinner. If she


    had known there was fruit after dinner, she would have eaten less.


    Looking at Sheffield who ate ceaselessly, Alina looked resentful.


    "I''m going to take a shower." Out of sight, out of mind.


    As soon as Alina left, Sheffield stopped eating. He looked in the direction of her departure and


    suddenly raised a faint smile.


    It was about ten o''clock in the evening. It was raining heavily outside. Wendy came back home alone


    and she was not in a good mood.


    "Wee back, madam." Peter didn''t go to have a rest because the master hadn''te back yet.


    "Where is ina? Is she asleep?"


    "Miss ina went back to her room after dinner. I don''t know if she is asleep now."


    "I''m going to see her. You can go to rest." Clenching her bag with a cold expression, Wendy went


    upstairs to Alina''s room.


    Wendy pushed the door. It was locked.


    "ina, open the door!" Wendy frowned. Why locked the door at home?


    At this time, Alina was still studying hard at her desk. Upon hearing the voice of Wendy, she stopped


    writing and ran to open the door.


    "Mom, you are back. Have you had dinner yet?"


    Wendy''s hair was still damp. She felt better because of her daughter''s concern.


    "Yes. Why are you up sote?"


    With a smile on her face, Alina replied, "I''m working on my previous courses and ready to go to bed."


    "Don''t sleep. I have a question for you." Wendy sat down on the bed with her daughter, and asked


    seriously, "I told you to go after the young master of the Tang family. Did you do what I said?"


    The young master of the Tang family? Who was that? Without the memory of ina, Alina felt


    flustered.


    She lowered her head and said ambiguously, "... Yes. But... He doesn''t seem to like me."


    "You are beautiful and have a good figure. Why doesn''t he like you?" Did you do it in a wrong way?"


    Wendy stared at her daughter and asked.


    Alina answered reluctantly, "Well... Maybe... He doesn''t like my type."


    "What about the young master of the Song family?" Wendy believed that it was important for a woman


    to marry a good man. She had been telling her daughter to jump at the chance to marry a good man.


    What? The young master of the Song family! Who was he?


    "He seemed to be... not interested in me."


    Seeing her daughter hesitate, Wendy suddenly stood up and her face darkened.


    "ina, are you deaf? Don''t you know that the men I choose are all from rich families? Why don''t you


    just take one of them when they''re still young and naive? Why don''t you understand what I mean?"


    Alina didn''t know what ina thought of what her mother said, but she wouldn''t agree.


    She didn''t think it was necessary to force a marriage in exchange for high position and great wealth.


    "Mom, it is not up to me to decide whether they love me or not. Even if I had the audacity to go after


    them, it would be no use if they don''t like me. I can''t just force them to be with me, can I? That will


    degrade myself! After all, you are the hostess and I am the daughter of the Xu family."


    She didn''t know what she said wrong, and Wendy suddenly screamed.


    "Don''t think too highly of yourself! I''m just a stepmother of the Xu family, and you''re not a real daughter


    of the Xu family. If your father is unhappy, he can kick us out anytime! Only if you marry a rich and


    powerful man in the future, my position in the Xu family will be more secure!"


    ''Wendy is just in her thirties, and Eric isn''t old. Why don''t they have a child? It''s impossible that they


    can''t afford to raise a child!''


    Alina had this question while reading the novel.


    "Mom, why don''t you and dad have a baby?" If Wendy gave birth to Eric''s child, their rtionship would


    be more solid.


    After a short silence, Wendy looked tired and disappointed. "Do you think I haven''t thought about it? It''s


    just no matter how hard I tried for so many years, I couldn''t get pregnant..."


    Alina pursed her lips and asked, "Have you been to the hospital?"


    "Yes. I had a checkup. The doctor said there''s nothing wrong with me."


    ''If mom''s fine, that''s dad''s problem.'' Alina conveyed this message to Wendy clearly by her expression.


    Wendy frowned, "You''re young. Don''t think about it!"


    "Mom, since our family has enough money, you can have an IVF baby."


    "You''re talking nonsense. IVF babies are all lies!"


    She almost forgot that, based on the setting of the novel, the domestic IVF technology was not yet


    mature and few people tried it.


    "Well, don''t worry about me," said Wendy, patting Alina on her shoulder. You''re my only daughter. You


    must do as I say. Believe me!"


    Speaking of this, Wendy stood up. She sighed and said, "Go to bed early. Your grades just have to be


    as good as Sheffield''s."


    ''How can Ipare with the hero? Even if his grades are poor now, in a few years, he will still be


    sessful.''


    Although Alina thought so, she still said obediently, "Okay, I know."


    When Wendy was about to reach the door, she suddenly stopped. "By the way, the Song family will


    hold a party for their son''s sixteenth birthday in the hotel the day after tomorrow. Youe with me,


    and remember to prepare a gift."


    "I..." Could she say no? Before she could refuse, she saw that Wendy opened the door and went out.


    Well, her study n on Saturday was ruined!


    The next day was Friday. As the rm rang, Alina reluctantly got out of bed and washed herself. After


    changing the clothes, she went downstairs with her schoolbag to have breakfast.


    By the time she got down, the dishes had already been served on the table. There were bread, milk,


    noodles and eggs.


    "Good morning, Miss ina." Peter greeted to Alina politely.


    "Good morning." With a smile on her face, Alina drew the chair opposite to Sheffield and greeted him,


    "Good morning, Sheffield."


    Hearing this, Sheffield stopped eating. He raised his head and said, "Good morning, sister. Could you


    please give me some milk?" As he spoke, he observed Alina''s expression secretly.


    Alina didn''t know that Sheffield was testing her, so she naturally picked up the milk on the table and


    poured him a ss.


    Looking at the milk, Sheffield lowered his eyelids, and his long eyshes covered the gleam in his


    eyes.


    "Good morning, madam." Alina turned around when she heard Peter''s voice.


    Wendy did not seem to have a good restst night. She looked haggard without makeup.


    Before she got to the table, she pulled a long face and scolded, "ina, what are you doing? He can


    do it himself."


    Yesterday, Eric didn''te home all night, nor did he call Wendy. At the thought that he might be


    sleeping with another woman, Wendy was angry and wanted to vent her anger on Sheffield!


    Alina was stunned and knew at once that Wendy had seen her pouring him milk.


    It was not a big deal.


    "Mom, you don''t look good. Are you feeling well?" In front of the hero, Alina didn''t dare to persuade her.


    It would only make things worse. So she pretended to care about her and changed the topic.


    Wendy was disappointed in her daughter, but she could not ignore her concern. So she answered


    unfriendly, "Nothing, it''s just the rain yesterday made me a little irritable."


    "Mom, would you like some milk? I''ll fetch it for you." Alina smiled sweetly.


    "I can do it myself. I don''t want to bother others," said Wendy angrily.


    Sheffield listened to her and looked unhappy. He put down the fork, stopped eating and walked towards


    the door with his schoolbag.


    Seeing that Sheffield had left, Wendy snorted with satisfaction, "It''s annoying to watch him! Don''t mind


    him. Take your time. It''s still early."


    After Sheffield left, Alina had no appetite at all. Without saying anything, she stuffed two buns into her


    mouth, grabbed her schoolbag and ran away.


    "Take your time. I''m going to school now."


    Looking at her daughter''s back, Wendy was extremely angry, "You bad girl. You never listen to me!"


    It was drizzling outside. Sheffield was in the car, still in the passenger seat.


    Alina opened the back door and got into the car. From time to time she looked in the rear view mirror at


    Sheffield''s face. She hesitated to apologize to him for Wendy.


    After struggling, finally a strong desire to survive gained the upper hand.


    "Sheffield, my mom is in a bad mood. I apologize for her. I hope you don''t mind." With one hand on the


    back of the front seat, Alina leaned forward and looked at Sheffield sincerely.


    Sheffield turned his head and looked into Alina''s eyes. The girl''s eyes were clear and bright, and his


    figure was clearly reflected in her eyes.


    He saw himself in the girl''s eyes and smiled slightly, "Okay..."


    Joy appeared in the girl''s eyes. "Thank you!"


    "But..." Sheffield''s coldness soon ruined Alina''s good mood. You need to pay the price."


    "Price?" asked Alina, astonished. "What do you want?"


    "It''s easy. You just get out of the car and go to the school on your own." After that, he ordered the


    driver, "Stop the car."


    The car came to a screeching halt at the side of the road. He looked at her with a malicious smile, "Get


    out of the car!"


    "..." Damn it! Alina blinked her eyes and took her schoolbag to get out of the car.


    Looking at the car leaving, she couldn''t help cursing Sheffield in her heart.


    The ce where she got off was a small street with not much traffic. Alina looked around but didn''t see


    a bus stop. So, she walked with her schoolbag in the rain.


    Outside the small street was the main road. She saw the bus stop not far away at a nce.


    She walked quickly to the bus stop and looked at all the bus lines. There were two buses going to Ming


    Hua High School, 201 and 223. The two buses took different routes, but they stopped at the same


    number of stops, so she could take either one.


    Before the bus arrived, Alina took a tissue from her schoolbag and wiped her wet hair and clothes. She


    also found two coins to put in.


    Before long, bus 201 came over first. Alina carried her schoolbag to rush up.

 Chapter 11 whatever you like

    Chapter 11 whatever you like


    It was the time for early shift. The bus was overcrowded. Alvin Li bought the coins at the front door and


    got in the car from the back door.


    There were too many people in the car and it was impossible to get through from the front.


    201 slowly started. It didn''t stop at a traffic light.


    At this time, a bus which hadn''t been parked in thene next to them slowly stopped. Alvin looked at


    the bus enviously and didn''t know which bus it was and why it had no seats!


    The traffic light turned green. The bus next to them immediately ran out. When they saw the bus


    number on the back seat, with one of their hands on the ss, Alvin was shocked with regret.


    It was 223! He should have waited for a while.


    However, there was still half an hourter for Alvin. The first ss had already begun when she arrived


    in the ssroom. It was math ss of Ms. poppy.


    "Report!" A report attracted everyone''s attention.


    Moore felt humiliated.


    The teacher nced at him through the sses and said, e in."


    Alvin Li lowered his eyes and walked into the ssroom silently, standing aside.


    "Why are youte?"


    The question brought the crowd back to life.


    Everyone''s eyes were eager to watch the drama.


    "My car has broken down on the way. I took a bus here, so I''mte," replied Alvin


    After staring at the young girl for a few seconds and seeing her calm look, Miss poppy waved her hand


    and said, "all right, go back to your seat. Don''t bete next time."


    "Yes, thank you, master."


    The students were a little disappointed at the teacher''s behavior. They craned their neck to see the


    result!


    Not caring whether they were disappointed or not, poppy teacher knocked on the table and said,


    "everyone, look at the ckboard. There was a problem arranged yesterday, and most of them have


    done it wrong. Now I''ll tell you where there is wrong..."


    Moore went to his seat and saw a math book on the table. She put down her schoolbag and opened it.


    She had made a mistake as to the maths problem posed by the teacher.


    He nced at Alvin from time to time, as if he wanted to say something but stopped on a second


    thought.


    Finally, when the ss was over, he took out twenty yuan, pped it on the table, looked away and


    said, "here you are!"


    "Do you give me money?" asked Alvin, looking at her


    Her round eyes twinkled, and her face seemed to be ashamed and annoyed. "Yesterday, the money for


    buying something, I''ll give it back to you!"


    "Okay!" After he made it clear, he packed up the paper coins on the table decisively and put them into


    his clothes pocket.


    After a while, when he found that they took the money, he didn''t want to talk to him. He was in a bad


    mood at once, She shouted, "Stephanie!"


    "What''s wrong?" Asked Alvin, looking at her with a confused look.


    His face darkened. "You want money!" The money she got from the shop was her snacks these days.


    "Okay," Alvin took out a wad of ten and gave it back to her. With a darkened face, he pressed his lips


    and didn''t answer.


    what do you mean? Was he showing off his rich family to her?


    This was truly a round injustice for Alvin. The deep inside of him was an adult. For her, two or three


    dors would be a number, and it was normal for the acquaintance to make the number zero.


    She didn''t understand why a desk girl was angry?


    Seeing the money, however, round Yu felt entangled and wanted to pretend to be generous to give up,


    but he was reluctant to do so.


    Finally, the power of snacks overwhelmed her pride. She took the money back and snorted, "I''ll give


    you whatever you want!"


    Alvin was a little surprised and after a few seconds, he realized that he was no longer an economically


    independent adult but a poor student.


    Most of the parents didn''t have much pocket money. The living expenses of a boarding student for a


    week were only about 100.


    The cost for a healthy student like Lucas was only 10 dors per day, including Chinese food cost.


    He smiled bitterly and smiled bitterly when he realized his mom''s bitterness


    Time went by fast. Soon it was time for lunch.


    This time, Alvin went to the canteen alone without asking whether he wanted to go with him or not.


    Maybe one person walked very fast, there were some vacant seats in the canteen.


    She got a meal, sat down near the table and concentrated on eating.


    While she was eating, she recalled the scene that she was suddenly forced to get off the car by the


    leading man today. She didn''t know if she was wrong, but the leading man''s attitude towards her


    seemed to be a little different.


    She was d that he had changed. She was afraid that he wouldn''t change his mind, so she had to


    refrain her moves.


    The hero was still young, so she should let him vent his resentment. Then she wouldn''t have grudges


    against him and she wouldn''t have to be always on tenterhooks.


    In fact, what worried her more was her attitude towards the leading man.


    She had no idea that the leading man would be a big shot in the future. What could she do to let go of


    her prejudices against him?


    Said Alvin, frowning.


    "Hi, Stephanie. Would you mind sitting next to me?" A hearty male voice interrupted Alvin''s thought.


    Alvin raised his head and recognized that the two boys were sitting at the same table! Before she said


    anything, Dan and Howard had taken their seats opposite her with tes in their hands.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "We came a littlete. All the seats have been taken, and there''s only one vacant seat left for you. My


    primary school girl came very early today! " She smiled happily, showing her white teeth and smiling


    happily.


    How could such a young man be hated?


    "Yeah. They will be here after school. Why are you sote today?" replied Moore with a brisk smile She


    stated in a questioning tone.


    Taking a nce at the young man next to her, she said, "it''s all because of Lucy. There is a question


    that I can''t understand in ss, but I have to find someone to ask. Thus I''mte."


    Moore sighed with a smile, "you are so hard-working."


    "Of course. Do you think everyone is 126 like you?" A voice with contempt came through from aside.


    Hearing the familiar and sharp tone, Alvin knew it was the second young man named Doug without


    raising his head.


    "It''s Austin. Why do youe sote? Have a seat." As she spoke, she gave a hint with her eyes to


    indicated him to sit next to Lanny.


    The young man looked at Alvin and said arrogantly, "I don''t want to sit with her. You can take another


    seat with me!"


    "It''s just a seat. There''s no need to be shy," she said with a helpless face


    The young boy stood there unhappily, unwilling to sit down as if he would not sit if he didn''t change his


    position.


    "You can walk far away if you don''t want to sit here. It''s not close. It''s carbon dioxide thates out of


    my mouth. If it reaches your heart, blood and lungs are damaged. "


    Little boy, I dare not to hit the leading man, but not you?


    She was so angry that she almost spat out another mouthful of food. She found that the words of Anne


    were very interesting.


    He looked up at the woman who was gnashing her teeth, bit his lips, and stuffed a mouthful of food into


    his mouth, using the chewing to cover the smile on his face.


    Philip''s face turned red and then ckened. After a while, he put down the te with a huge bang and


    sat down on the empty seat.


    Alvin rolled his eyes. ''what''s wrong with him? He is the one who takes the lead!''!


    Looking at the darkened face of Austin, who was so angry that he almost put the food in her mouth,


    she hurried tofort him, "Austin, don''t be so serious with a little girl. Come on, I will give you the


    chicken leg." After saying that, he took a nce at Xiao,.


    Rod swallowed the food in his mouth and put the chicken drumstick on his te with his chopsticks in


    it. Then he said, "I''ll give it to you too."


    Looking at the two drumsticks, Austin felt a little better. He secretly nced at Alvin. He had always


    been very tolerant of a young girl!


    She picked up a chicken leg and took a Fierce bite, as if the chicken leg was someone''s thigh.


    "Austin, tomorrow is your birthday. What kind of birthday gift do you want?" She said to Austin, who


    was eating chicken legs.


    Austin didn''t care at all. "Whatever."


    "Not at all. If you don''t tell me, I''ll just send you back."


    "ording to Song family''s condition, he doesn''tck anything. I don''t think it''s a good idea for you to


    give him a present."


    Suddenly, something urred to Alvin''s mind. He remembered the thing that Wendy told himst night,


    so he asked tentatively, "did his family prepare the birthday party for him in the hotel?"


    "Yeah, you''ve heard that this is his 16th birthday. Uncle song is going to hold a big party for him."


    Then he assumed that the young master of the song n whom Wendy referred to might be the guy


    named Austin.


    How dramatic?


    She had a little spection and didn''t think that the young master of the Tang family was referring to


    the boy who had called off her love letter in front of all the students of their ss?


    The expressions on Alvin''s face changed a lot. He was shocked, astonished, speechless, as well as


    angry


    She didn''t want to discuss with Wendy about her birthday. She would rather die than go to the birthday


    party, because she had offended the birthday girl so much. If she went there, she might be driven out.


    That would be so humiliating!


    "Debbie, would you like to join the birthday party? There will be a lot of interesting people." In spite of


    the darkened face of Austin, Essie Tang extended her warm invitation to Alvin.


    Alvin nced at Austin and said nervously, "no, thanks. It would be awkward if he is driven out."


    The birthday girl''s face was so dark? If it weren''t for the order from Wendy, she would have refused


    him.


    "It doesn''t matter. Uncle song and aunt song are very kind, and Austin has invited many ssmates. As


    long as you ept one more gift, why don''t you ept it? Am I right, Austin?" As she spoke, she


    winked at Austin.


    "I don''t care..." She didn''t finish her words as she was kicked by Hannah under the table. They looked


    at each other for two seconds, then he said reluctantly, "for the sake of you, juste if you want."


    "Thank you, Austin. I will be there on my own. I''m done. Enjoy yourself. "


    As soon as she left, Austin stared at her and asked, "why did you invite her? I''m not happy to see her! "


    "You invited her because you disliked her. It''s up to you to decide your birthday. It''s not easy to fulfill it."


    Austin thought for a while and a snicker slowly appeared on his face.


    After lunch, on the way back to the ssroom, rod was confused and asked, "what are you doing to


    make them get together?"


    "Of course there will be a show! Don''t you think it''s special when they stay together? "


    "What That''s so mean. If Austin knows you take him as a drama, he will break off all rtions with you!


    "


    With a smile at the corners of her mouth, she winked at rod and said, "God knows it! You know it! If you


    don''t tell me, I won''t tell him. How could he know?"


    You are Mr. Tang!


    "¡­¡­" Xiao said silently in his heart, praying for Austin.


    After lunch break, it happened to be the time for studying, and for Li Yiran and Yu Yuanyuan''s table.


    When he put the newspaper in front of Alvin, she was still in shock.


    At that time, she felt puzzled, ''why did he give me today''s newspaper?''?


    Noticing that Moore had no intention toe onto the stage, Logan urged, "it''s our turn to finish the


    registration today. Hurry up!"


    "Now it''s our turn? You''re a singer, right? "


    "May I finish my work on Monday, Wednesday and Friday!"


    It suddenly dawned on him. He stood up and went to the tform with the newspaper.


    The girls kept talking loudly, not waiting for Debbie. Some of them even raised their voice on purpose.


    They despised Alvin.


    Hearing the noise, Alvin took a deep breath. It was so noisy to read the newspaper in this way!


    Suddenly, an idea urred to her.


    "Keep quiet. Today, I will read some revtions for you." As soon as Alvin Li finished his words, the


    rest of his ssmates were all dazed. Did they read the revtions of looking for something?


    When everyone was in a daze, Alvin held the newspaper and spoke clearly, "I lost my principle at the


    yground yesterday afternoon. Who is back that day? Please return it well and return it to me. I will


    be grateful.".


    The missing one must be level 126 of ss one in Grade 1. "


    "Haha Hahaha... "


    "Doctor Hu, you have lost your dignity!"


    Her ssmates burst intoughter. Hearing her words, Caspar felt embarrassed and annoyed. He


    threw his knife towards the girl without hesitation.


    "The second one is the revtions. When I went to the toilet yesterday, I identally lost my thick


    skinned face and must pay back to my ssmate who I just saw. Thick skinned is my heart, my darling.


    Three quarters of my life mean nothing to me. If you leave it, I won''t be able to eat well and sleep well.


    Please help me for the sake of your ssmates, please!


    The missing ones are 126 ssmates from grade 1. "


    "Hahaha I''ll show you how much I love you


    Although Alvin was speaking in a serious tone, what he said was totally different from her expression.


    However, everyone had understood her trick. All of them grinned, waiting to hear who would lose


    something next.


    Alvin deliberately stressed the names of several particrly naughty boys.


    They were unable to bear theughter of other people.


    It was almost time for the meeting. With a fake smile, Alvin put away the newspaper and walked off the


    tform.


    The boys behind her gnashed their teeth and watched her walking back to her seat in a calm


    expression. They were so eager to fight back. How dare they ask for their names? How dare they make


    fun of them? Wait and see!


    It was the first time that she had heard the news of studying. It was amazing.


    After Alvin gave an embarrassed cough, he pushed the door open and walked in. The students all


    stopped talking.


    "Tomorrow is weekend. Don''t only y when you go back. You must work harder and try your best to


    get higher scores next month. Well, the ss in the afternoon is about to begin. I have to hang up now.


    Let''s get ready for the ss. "


    The bell rang as soon as she finished her words,

 Chapter 12 Mutual Competition In The Upper Class

    Chapter 12 Mutual Competition In The Upper ss


    After ss, during the break time, the girl who borrowed a book from Alina said to her, "you look


    awesome when you were reciting on the tform, ina!"


    The girl''s name was Rose. Alina heard others call her yesterday. She replied in a modest way, "really?


    In fact, I was very nervous at that time. I was afraid that a boy would rush at me and beat me with


    anger! "


    Rose didn''t expect Alina would talk to her. To her surprise, Alina was no longer as arrogant and


    disdainful as before.


    "How could it be possible? Although the boys in our ss like to make trouble, they will never beat


    girls!" Rose grinned.


    Alina breathed a sigh of relief. "Really? Then I can rest assured. "


    Rose''s desk mate Emma, a girl with short hair, joined in the conversation happily. "Those stinky boys


    always make fun of us. Today is payback time!"


    "Actually I wanted to do that a long time ago. I wanted to give you a dose of your own medicine," said


    Alina smilingly.


    Rose and Emma smiled at each other, both thinking that the boys should suffer for their wrong


    behaviors.


    The scene that Cary put a fake snake into Alina''s drawer shed through Rose''s mind. She felt guilty


    for what she had done, so she kindly reminded, "ina, be careful these days. You''ve made a fool of


    Cary and Eddie, they won''t let it go. They will definitely take revenge."


    Alina smiled confidently, "no matter what would happen, I will face it bravely and solve it in a proper


    way. I am not afraid of them!"


    After going to the toilet, Yana and Mandy returned and saw Alina were chatting happily with Rose and


    Emma. They couldn''t help looking at them, wondering when they became so close.


    As they were talking to each other, a paper ball flew over and hit on Alina''s body.


    Alina picked up the paper ball, looked up and saw several boys in the back pretended to be busy, as if


    they had nothing to do with the paper ball.


    Rose turned to them and asked angrily, "who threw the paper ball at us?"


    Of course, no one would admit it.


    Emma said scornfully, "coward. You don''t have the gut to admit what you have done!"


    "Who is coward?! I threw the paper. So what? I didn''t hit you! " Cary sit in thest row. He smirked,


    leaning on the back of his chair. The two front legs of the chair were off the ground. One of his feet


    hooked on the table, and the other one constantly touched the ground. He was swinging with the chair


    and seemed very slovenly.


    "You have hit ina!"


    "No, I didn''t! Hey, did you see it?" Cary asked the other boys.


    The boys all shook their heads and said, "no, we didn''t see it."


    "¡­¡­" Rose and Emma stared at the boys angrily. How shameless they were!


    Leo came in from the back door, took a nce at them and then went back to his seat with an


    indifferent expression.


    The moment he sat down, the bell rang.


    It was just a paper ball and didn''t hurt at all. So, Alina didn''t care much about it. But she was grateful for


    what the two girls had done for her.


    "Never mind. Let''s not lower ourselves to the same level with them. The teacher is here."


    The two girls were a little angry, but when they heard that the teacher wasing, they had to put it


    aside.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Three sses in the afternoon passed so fast that the school was over soon.


    After picking up her school bag slowly, Alina walked towards the school gate alone. When he walked


    out of the gate, she saw that Rose and Emma were walking in front of her, hand in hand.


    She took a few steps forward. When she just wanted to greet them, she heard they seem to be


    discussing something.


    "I didn''t expect her to mock those boys in front of all her ssmates. You don''t know, I wanted to


    apuse for her at that time!"


    "I was shocked too, so I ran to talk to her impulsively. In fact, I was worried that she would ignore me."


    "Was she arrogant before?"


    "I don''t know. She seems to be very arrogant, but today she was nice, right?"


    "Maybe we are not familiar..."


    Upon hearing this, Alina slowed down and tried to keep away from them.


    ''If she hadn''t misheard, she might be the one they were talking about. If she suddenly popped out from


    behind, they would very likely be frightened.''


    Alina stood at the bus stop calmly.


    When she went back to the house of the Xu family, the others had note back yet. After greeted the


    housekeeper, Alina went straight to her own room.


    Perhaps she had no sense of belonging to this family, she was more willing to stay in her own


    bedroom.


    She put down her schoolbag, took off her clothes and took a shower. After that, she put on her


    housecoat and sat at the desk, doing her homework.


    After she finished her homework, she started to review the previous lessons and prepared for the


    monthly examination. All in all, she was busy.


    "Miss ina,e down to have dinner." The Housekeeper Peter knocked on the door and said.


    "Got it,ing down right away," said Alina, who was immersed in her study


    She put down her pen and stretched herself. Then she nced at the clock and found it was already


    past eight.


    At first, Alina was worried that she was too slow, but when she got downstairs, she found that she was


    the first one to arrive at the table.


    ''Isn''t it time for dinner? Where the others?''


    She looked around and saw the male lead slowlying down the stairs.


    Alina gave him a smile to greet him.


    Soon, wearing a silk pajamas, Wendy came, looking tired.


    "Mom, are you okay?" Asked Alina with concern.


    Pulling back a strand of hair to the back of her ear, Wendy sat down and said, "I''m fine. As for the thing


    I told you yesterday, have you prepared the gift?"


    Alina smiled bitterly and thought, ''well, she has forgotten itpletely.''


    Seeing the expression on her daughter''s face, Wendy knew that she definitely forgot it. "All right, I


    already knew that you wouldn''t remember. I have asked Philip to prepare the gift for you. Remember to


    dress yourself up."


    ''What could she say?'' Alina nodded.


    Hearing the conversation, a piece of mockery shed across Sheffield''s face.


    Ever since Wendy married into the Xu family, she had been keen on attending this kind of upper ss


    banquet. She used to go there alone or with Sheffield'' father. When her daughter ina grew up, she


    then took ina with her.


    Everyone in their circle knew her wild ambition.


    "Hasn''t dade back yet?" Asked Alina casually, as she saw that the dishes had been served and


    that Eric Xu hadn''te yet.


    Wendy''s face suddenly darkened and said, "Don''t mind him! There are a lot of women out there longing


    to have dinner with him!"


    Upon hearing this, Alina was a little embarrassed and kept silent.


    "Haha..." All of a sudden, Sheffield sneered on the other side of the table.


    Wendy burst into anger. She looked at Sheffield with her sharp eyes, and scolded, "you silly boy, who


    are youughing at? The reason why your father don''te back is because he dislikes you! You little


    bastard, always got a poor grade at school. What''s more, you are so dull and doesn''t care about


    anyone. Do you know that your father found you extremely irritating?!"


    Her words were like a fine needle stabbing into Sheffield''s chest. With a sour face, his chest fluctuated


    up and down, his nose twitched. He looked at Wendy resentfully. If there were not a table between


    them, he would have rushed to beat her.


    Looking at the scary look on the hero''s face, Alina got anxious.


    There was an old saying that if you were not afraid of God, you should be afraid of your stupid


    teammates! She managed to let hero vent his anger this morning, but she didn''t expect that Wendy


    immediately poured a bucket of gasoline, which is pure in quality and doesn''t contain any impurities!


    "Mom, don''t be angry. It is bad for your health! Are you hungry? Let me get you a bowl of soup. " While


    Alina was filled a bowl of soup, she gave Sheffield an apologetic look. ''My dear boss, I''m sorry. Please


    forgive me for what my mom has done to you.''


    "No, I''m not in the mood for soup at all. Both father and son are troublesome!" Wendy took the bowl


    that Alina had gave to her and put it down heavily on the desk. A bowl of soup spilled out on the table.


    As they were so close to each other, there were a few drops sshed on Alina. But she didn''t have


    time to care about that. The most important thing for her now was tofort Wendy.


    If Wendy continued to criticize Sheffield, it would be harder for her topensate the sufferings of


    Sheffield.


    "Mom, Dad is really busy. When I called him today, I heard that he was keeping telling the employees


    something. Dad didn''t mean not to go home!"


    "Really?" Wendy asked suspiciously.


    "Of course it''s true. Why would I lie to you?" Alina added


    With this exnation, Wendy was in a better mood and was started to have dinner.


    However, Alina was too anxious to eat. The young man''s resentment would soar up. Thinking of this,


    those delicious food all lost their charm.


    After dinner, Alina greeted Wendy and went back to her room.


    As for the hero, he had already finished his dinner and left first.


    After getting back to her bedroom, Alina sat on the bed, with her fingers inserted into her hair, and


    howled in despair, "oh my God! What should I do? "


    The hero looked at them as if they were mortal enemies. Was there anything she could do to reduce


    his resentment?


    The next morning, Alina got up with dark circles under her eyes.


    She didn''t sleep wellst night and had a nightmare. She was either pushed down from the Ferris


    building, or fell into the water on the ice... She felt cool from head to toe.


    When having breakfast, Wendy frowned at her daughter, "what''s wrong with you? You look pale. Are


    you sick? "


    "I''m fine. It''s just I didn''t sleep wellst night."


    "How could you go to Joseph''s birthday party like this? You will scare him. Come with meter. I''ll find


    someone to dress you up."


    So, after breakfast, Alina was dragged out of the Xu family by her mother.


    When Sheffield went downstairs, he found out that the mother and the daughter had gone out, he could


    not help but show a sneer.


    At first, Alina thought that dressing up means just to have a facial spa and do a makeup. But it turned


    out that her mother also took her to have a body spa and massage and go shopping.


    Wendy chose a sexy dress for Alina. Alina was just over fifteen, but the makeup and dress made her


    looked ten years older.


    Alina refused decisively. For a woman like her who had just returned to her youth after passing through


    the time, the happiest thing was to be young again.


    ''It was wonderful to be young again. She definitely didn''t want to dress up like a mature woman!''


    Wendy could not dissuade her and had to obey her will.


    Atst, Alina chose a modified cheongsam with a in color. Her hair in front was simply braided into


    two ponytails, with the hair on top of her head loosened. The rest of her hair was streaming down her


    back, under which were the tail ends binding together.


    When Alina came out of the dressing room, people in the store praised her taste and thought her


    clothing was simple, sweet and lovely.


    When the mother and the daughter had dressed up, they went back home. They had bought a lot of


    things and had to take them home first.


    Joseph''s birthday party would begin at five o''clock. There was enough time to return home.


    When she came back to her room with things in her hands, Alina met Sheffield in the corridor who just


    came out from his room.


    When they both saw each other, Alina was the first to react and smiled to the hero, "good afternoon."


    The girl wore a ssic dress, her long hair was flying in the wind, and her pretty face was snow-white


    touched with pink red. When she smiled, she was as beautiful as blooming flowers.


    Sheffield was amazed by her beauty, but he soon looked down. When he looked up again, there was


    only ridicule and contempt in his eyes.


    Hmm... She dressed up to marry a rich man, just like her mother!


    Sheffield snorted with disdain, and passed the girl without looking at her.


    The indifferent attitude of the hero suddenly depressed the smile of Alina, and her good mood


    disappeared.


    No matter how she felt, she had to attend the banquet.


    At the entrance of the five-star hotel, Wendy was wearing a customized dress and walked in with Alina.


    "Is that Mrs. Zeng? You look so young in today''s outfit, especially this diamond ne. It is ELA fall


    collection this year, right?"


    While they were waiting for the elevator, ady in her forties was also waiting there, together with a girl


    about the same age as Alina. Seeing thisdy, Wendy walked up to her with a big smile and greeted


    her.


    The husband of Mrs. Zeng was an excellent entrepreneur and was very famous in the upper world.


    Mrs. Zeng was her husband''s original wife. Because she worked hard with her husband from scratch in


    her early years and had suffered a lot, she looked older than ordinary people.


    Wendy''spliment apparently pleased Mrs. Zeng, and the wrinkles at the corners of her eyes


    became more obvious when she smiled. "Wendy, your daughter''s dress was very unique today. She


    was very pretty."


    With a smug smile on her face, Wendy said humbly, "you''re ttering me. She just dressed up


    randomly. The girl beside you are much prettier."


    "This is my niece, Helen. Helen, this is Mrs. Xu."


    "Nice to meet you, Mrs. Xu." Helen greeted Wendy politely and smiled at Alina.


    "You can call me Wendy, or just call me aunt." Wendy replied softly, then she turned to Alina and


    scolded, "ina, see how polite and good-educated Helen is! Say hello to Mrs. Zeng and Helen! "


    Alina silently rolled her eyes in her heart and put on a standard smile to greet Mrs. Zeng and Helen.


    After the greetings, a couple and their son who was 13 to 14 years old came.


    Since they were all businessmen, they knew each other very well. As a result, a new round of mutual


    They took the elevator to the biggest banquet hall on the fourth floor.

 Chapter 13 Birthday Gift

    Chapter 13 Birthday Gift


    At the entrance of the banquet hall, there were security guards to check the invitation card of the visitor.


    Wendy had took great pains for her daughter to get in touch with people from the upper ss. She


    made a great effort to get the invitation.


    They finally entered the banquet hall, and many people had alreadye.


    The banquet hall was western style. Arge turntable was ced on the left, and various flowers were


    filled in the middle of the table. On the table, there were various desserts, fruits and wine, for you to


    choose.


    Tables and chairs were set on the right. People could sit there to eat and talk with each other.


    There was also a small stage and an open space for people to dance. Many people had gathered


    there.


    The banquet hall boomed with low, cheerful jazz music, which was yed live by a band.


    In the background music, the well-dressed and handsome waiter shuttled back and forth in the hall,


    with a tray in his hand holding wine sses.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Song, congrattions!" they greeted before they entered the hall.


    Mr. and Mrs. Song smiled, "It''s our pleasure to have you here! Come in, please. Enjoy yourself!"


    Wendy walked inside with a smile. Soon she saw some acquainteddies chatting in the open space.


    She said to ina, "You go and give the gift to the young master of the Song family personally and y


    with them. Don''t displease him."


    With the gift prepared by Wendy in hand, Alina began to search around the hall for Joseph.


    She was stretching her neck to look around when suddenly someone patted her on the shoulder.


    "ina, I almost couldn''t recognize you!"


    Alina turned around. It was Rose''s desk mate Emma.


    "Emma!"


    "Why are you here? Didn''t you say you didn''t like Joseph?" Emma was a quick-tempered girl who


    never liked to beat around the bush. She looked at the gift box in Alina''s hand while speaking.


    She said she didn''t like him, but she prepared the birthday gift carefully. She seemed to be lying.


    Alina sighed, "If I tell you that my mother forced me here, do you believe me?"


    Obviously, Emma didn''t believe her. She put her arm around Alina''s neck and said, "You don''t have to


    exin. If you don''t want our ssmates to know it, I can keep it a secret for you."


    Alina was tired of the subject and just said, "Up to you. By the way, do you know where Joseph is? I


    have to give him the birthday gift."


    If Wendy saw the gift box was still in her hand, she would definitely scold her again.


    Emma patted her chest and said, "I know. He''s not in this hall. Come on, I''ll show you to him."


    She took Alina to the left of the stage, where there were two small doors. She pushed the one on the


    right and led her in.


    Inside was a small entertainment room where there were billiards, card tables and game machines. A


    crowd of boys and girls were ying in it.


    Joseph was ying billiards with some boys. He wore a smart suit, and his hair was pulled back. He


    yed with a handsome posture.


    "Bang!" He didn''t make it.


    A good posture didn''t help.


    Emma pulled Alina to Joseph and pushed her forward, "Joseph, someone is sending you a birthday


    gift," she said.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    All eyes were on Alina at once.


    She smiled slightly and said to Joseph, "Happy Birthday! Here''s a birthday gift for you."


    Joseph poked at the ground with his club. When he saw her dressed up, he was stunned for a moment.


    Then he quickly put on an expression of disdain and said, "Oh, it''s my schoolmate from the B ss. I


    just said it carelessly. I didn''t expect you toe."


    Most of the people in the club were Joseph''s ssmates and some were from rich families. Those who


    yed billiards with him were all students from Ming Hua High School.


    So they all knew what the B ss was, and there was a look of disdain on their faces.


    Emma didn''t expect Joseph tough at ina in front of so many people. Emma''s face turned pale.


    She was the one who brought Alina here, so she felt so sorry for her.


    Besides, did he forget that she was in the B ss, too?


    The smile on Alina''s face slowly faded away.


    She came here with his permission, but she didn''t understand why Joseph humiliated her on purpose?


    If he didn''t want to see her, he could stop her froming. Why did he embarrass her like this? Luckily


    she was not a girl of sixteen, or she would have died of shame and anger if she had been so humiliated


    by her schoolmate!


    Emma couldn''t stand it anymore. She stepped forward, scowled and said, "Joseph, we are


    schoolmates. It''s rude of you to talk like that!"


    Joseph nced at her but didn''t take it seriously. With a malicious smile, he said, "This is your birthday


    gift? Let me open it and see what it is."


    As he spoke, he reached out and took the gift box from Alina.


    In fact, Alina really wanted to put the gift box on his face, but she was a sensible woman and wouldn''t


    make a fuss about the trifles with a little boy.


    Joseph grabbed the box and rudely tore off the outer package. Inside was a beautiful iron box. He


    opened the cover of the box, and a faint milk fragrance came into his nose.


    Cookies of three colors were neatly arranged in the box, and each piece was in perfect shape. From


    the color and aroma, one could tell that the person who made the cookies had put a lot of thought into


    it.


    Joseph nced at Alina with a smug and somewhat meaningful smile. "Come on, guys. Have a taste


    of these cookies."


    "Wow, the girl gave you cookies! She must make it herself!" A girl standing not far away from Joseph


    walked over and picked up a piece from the box with her fingers. She tasted it and said exaggeratedly,


    "You made it with your heart. It''s sweet!"


    Then each of them took one piece from the box.


    After they finished eating, a boy winked and said, "Wow, it''s very delicious."


    "Joseph, you are so lucky. A girl gave you a homemade cake, and now you get homemade cookies.


    You are really a girl''s idol!"


    Joseph tried one too. It was undeniable that it was crispy and delicious. It was even better than that


    made in some pastry shops.


    However, Joseph was only thinking about embarrassing Alina, and he would not admit it.


    When he had one cookie, he handed the box over with a look of disgust. "It is just so-so. Whoever likes


    it, take it!"


    "Just so-so? Let me try it." Out of nowhere Sam appeared. Wearing a decent suit, he still had a bright


    smile on his face. "Hey, isn''t this ina? You look gorgeous today!"


    "Hello, Sam." Alina smiled politely, looking distant.


    She had thought that Sam was a bright, kind boy and had a crush on him. When she had been


    humiliated by Joseph, he had stood not far away for a long time with his back to her, having no


    intention of rescuing her.


    It was not until then that Alina realized that perhaps he was not as friendly as he looked.


    After taking a bite of a cookie, Sam winked at Joseph and said, "I think it tastes good." Then he turned


    to look at Alina and asked with a serious look, "You must have made it yourself, haven''t you?"


    With a smile on her lips, Alina answered in a sweet voice, "No. I have a bag of flour that is about to


    expire, so I had the family cook make it into cookies. Because I thought it was good, I packed a box.


    Anyway, it''s the thought that counts. Since Joseph doesn''t like it, he can throw it away. It will expire in


    two days. It''s not a waste to throw it away."


    The smile on Sam''s face froze as he held the cookie in her hand. He didn''t know whether he should eat


    it or not.


    Joseph didn''t expect that she would give him the cookies which were going to expire. Thinking that he


    had just eaten one of them, his face darkened. He then threw the box on the table in disgust.


    The other students who had eaten the cookies also turned pale, especially the girl who had praised


    Alina. She immediately covered her mouth and ran away.


    She must have thrown up in the washing room because she ate the most.


    Looking at their expression, Alina felt happy. ''Why do you guys bully me? Do you think I''m so easy to


    bully?''


    "Well, happy birthday to you! Enjoy yourself. I''ll go out first." She had already given him the gift and


    given him the best wishes. Now that she had done her job, she didn''t want to stay here and beughed


    at.


    Emma was holding back herughter until she walked out of the room. Sheughed out loud, "ina, I


    didn''t expect you to be so funny. Those guys from ss 125 looked too bad! By the way, is that box of


    cookies really about to expire?"


    She had eaten a piece just now.


    "No, I lied."


    "You also lied to them when you said the cook made it?"


    "No."


    They talked as they walked towards the turntable. Then they started to eat.


    Wendy, who was just socializing withdies, noticed that her daughter and a girl were holding two


    tes and eating very fast. She could not help hating her daughter.


    It was a great chance to make friends, but her daughter just ate alone. She was so angry!


    "ina, did you give the gift to Joseph?" Seeing that her daughter did not leave the table to socialize,


    Wendy could not help but walk over.


    Upon hearing Wendy''s voice, Alina suddenly felt terrible. Then, she turned around and gave her a


    sweet smile, "Mom, why are you here? Are you hungry? The desserts are very delicious."


    "I''m not hungry. You''ve been eating here for a long time!" Wendy wasining.


    But Alina pretended not to hear herint. "No, I just had a few cakes. Mom, this is my ssmate,


    Emma Yang."


    She thought that Wendy should show some respect to her in the presence of her ssmate.


    "Good evening, auntie." Emma greeted to Wendy with a smile.


    Wendy nced at her, and found that she was dressed in a most ordinary way without any valuable


    jewelry. At once she looked at her with a hint of arrogance in her eyes.


    "Good evening." She nodded indifferently and said, "I''m sorry. I have something to say to my daughter


    in private..."


    "I''ll take a break over there. Take your time." Emma walked away.


    It was totally out of Alina''s expectation that Wendy would get Emma away directly. So, she asked with a


    poker face, "What do you want to say?"


    Frowning, Wendy lowered her voice, "What did I tell you when we came? It''s such a good chance for


    you. You don''t go to talk to him but just stay here eating. Are you going to piss me off?"


    "I''ve already sent him the gift as well as my best wishes. But he just ignored me. What can I do? I can''t


    follow him and irritate him, right?" Alina replied confidently, as if she had tried her best anyway.


    Wendy looked exasperated at her. "He doesn''t want to talk to you. Why don''t you find an opportunity to


    talk to him! He is the young master of the Song family. There must be a lot of girls who like him. You


    should take the initiative!"


    Alina was about to roll her eyes. What did she say? She had dignity too, okay?


    Of course, she could only say it in her mind, and she couldn''t say it in front of Wendy. So she lowered


    her head and pretended to be depressed. "I''d like to take the initiative, but I need to be given the


    chance!"


    "Chances are for people who are well prepared. Don''t be discouraged. Mom will help you." Seeing her


    daughter in low spirits, Wendy patted her on the shoulder tofort her.


    Out of the corner of her eyes, she caught sight of Emma sitting at the table. She quickly changed her


    tone, "From now on, don''t stay with your female ssmates who are from poor families. They don''t


    deserve your attention."


    ''Is it good to be so snobbish?''


    Ding... Ding... Ding... Suddenly the bell rang three times.


    After the bell, everyone stopped talking and looked at the stage.


    Mr. Song had stood on the stage with a microphone.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for attending the party today! Today is my son''s sixteenth birthday.


    Thest time we held such a big party for him was when he was one hundred days old. I didn''t expect


    that he woulde of age in the blink of an eye..."


    Mr. Song spoke for about six or seven minutes, and soon invited Joseph to the stage.


    The boy was dressed in a decent suit and looked more handsome under the light. With a smile on his


    face, he took over the microphone and made a speech calmly.


    Joseph''s performance won the approval of the elders.


    Families with daughters were already considering the possibility of marriage with the Song family.


    Then Mr. and Mrs. Song introduced Joseph to every guest.


    Soon, they came to the circle where Wendy stayed.

 Chapter 14 Drama Queen

    Chapter 14 Drama Queen


    The fivedies stood together talking about clothes, bracelets and some important business deals their


    husbands had made recently...


    The five women were all wives of rich families. Three of them had brought young girls with them, and


    Alina was one of them.


    When Wendy tried to bring her over, she was reluctant. But in public, she couldn''t refuse, so she had to


    As soon as they got together, they started to gossip just like your rtives at the New Year''s Eve.


    Perhaps, they were more polite and hypocritical than your rtives.


    With a tray in their hands, the Song family came over to them with a smile on their faces.


    "Mr. Song, your son is much more handsome than you when you were young!" Mrs. Tang was the first


    one to speak. Her husband had the highest status in the upper ss. She had known Mr. Song since


    she was young. Her parents were old friends to Mr. Song''s, so they were familiar with each other and


    always made fun of each other in a very casual way.


    Mr. Songughed and said proudly, "my son, of course, must be better than me. Otherwise, I would


    have no heir!"


    "Long time no see, Aunt Tang. You look young as always," Joseph greeted Mrs. Tang.


    "How sweet you are, Joseph. I''m sure many girls will be fascinated by you!" Wendy greeted them with


    a smile, which caused the Song''s attention.


    "Who is this?" Mrs. Song asked Mrs. Tang.


    Mrs. Tang frowned. She didn''t like what Wendy was doing now. However, she still introduced her with a


    smile, "this is Mrs. Xu, the wife of Eric Xu, the general manager of the Xu group."


    "Oh, nice to meet you Mrs. Xu. Wee." Although Mrs. Song said wee to Wendy, her facial


    expression said another thing.


    Perhaps Wendy didn''t notice, or perhaps she was too eager to make friends with Mrs. Song, she


    smiled and introduced Alina to her. "This is my daughter, ina. She is a freshman in Ming Hua High


    School. She heard that today is Joseph''s birthday, so she made some cookies on her own as a gift for


    him."


    ''Why did she bring this up? Don''t mention the cookies, please?''


    Alina lowered her head and hid herself behind Wendy, trying not to be noticed by others.


    Seeing Alina was so shy and timid, Mrs. Song looked down upon her. She felt that the girl was not


    confident and elegant, and was not good enough for her son.


    So she said casually, "Oh, you are my son''s ssmate. Joseph, do you know each other?"


    Staring at Alina, Joseph sneered and replied, "of course I knew her. Her ssroom is opposite mine in


    the corridor."


    Hearing his words, Wendy was happier. She pushed Alina to take the opportunity to demonstrate


    herself.


    "Wow, I didn''t expect that your ssrooms were so close. What a coincidence! Don''t you think so? "


    Seeing Wendy was in such a hurry to tter the Song''s, otherdies despised her in their hearts and


    felt ashamed of her behavior.


    Therefore, none of them talk to her. The atmosphere was inexplicably embarrassing for a moment.


    Alina raised her head, smiled at Joseph stiffly and politely, "hi, Joseph."


    "ina, thank you for your birthday present." Joseph stared at Alina and emphasized the words "thank


    you".


    "It''s my pleasure."


    Sensing that her son was looking weirdly at the girl, Mrs. Song interrupted quickly, "Joseph, this is Mrs.


    Feng and her daughter."


    "Mrs. Feng, Miss Feng, nice to meet you." Joseph looked away from Alina and smiled brightly again.


    He greeted Mrs. Feng and Miss Feng.


    "Joseph is indeed an outstanding man with a handsome face."


    "Nice to meet you, I''m Cherry." Miss Feng replied with a sweet smile.


    The Song family greeted everyone here, and then headed for another group of people.


    They greeted all the guests and then the party started. It was time to dance.


    Since Joseph was the leading role, the opening dance was performed by him and a young girl.


    "I told you to take the initiative. If you were the one who danced with Joseph, I would be so proud of


    you!" Seeing the tacit performance between the young boy and girl, Wendy pulled a long face and


    whispered to Alina.


    Alina sighed helplessly. ''Oh, my god, please leave me alone.''


    The music stopped. The next dance was group dance. When music started, most men invited women


    to dance with them.


    "ina, go and have the second dance with Joseph!" Or try the third one! "


    "Mom, I really don''t know him well..."


    "So you need to take this opportunity to get familiar with him!" Go! Don''t talk nonsense! "


    "¡­¡­" ''Are you really my mom?''


    Just when Alina walked slowly towards Joseph, she saw Joseph invited another girl to dance. She


    breathed a sigh of relief, and was going to hide in a corner and wait for the party to end.


    Unfortunately, she just found a ce to hide, Sam appeared in front of her and stretched out him right


    hand.


    ''Was he inviting her to dance?'' Alina blinked her eyes.


    Ever since she realized that Sam was not as kind to her as he appeared, the boy''s impression got


    worse. He did not have to help her, and she also did not have to make friends with him.


    "Would you like to dance with me, ina?" Sam slightly bent down with a smile and looked at the girl


    who was in a daze.


    Alina was about to refuse him, but she suddenly changed her mind. "I don''t like this piece of music. Do


    you mind waiting for the next one?"


    Joseph was dancing with a girl right now. In case Wendy asked her to dance with Josephter, Alina


    decided to find herself a dancing partner first.


    "No problem! I will invite youter." Sam was very gentle and didn''t make Alina embarrassed.


    Emma saw Alina hiding in the corner, so she came over.


    "Why don''t you go to dance? I saw someone invited you. "


    Taking a nce at her, Alina didn''t answer her question but asked her instead, "then why don''t you


    dance?"


    "Me," Emma pointed at herself, "look at me. I''m in such a terrible dress. How can I dance with a boy?


    People who don''t know might think that there are two men dancing! "


    She was not wearing a dress, but a suit.


    A meaningful smile appeared on Alina''s face. "So what? Don''t you know that true lovers are usually of


    the same gender?"


    Suddenly, Emma seemed to think of something and opened her eyes widely. She looked at Alina in


    disbelief. "Are you... Do you like girls? "


    Alina didn''t know how Emma came up with that conclusion, but she was in the mood of y tricks on


    her.


    So she pretended to be nervous as if her sexual orientation was caught by someone and said, "you got


    it! You won''t tell anyone, will you? "


    "What? I... You... I won''t tell anyone! " When she suddenly knew such a big secret, Emma felt that she


    could not speak properly.


    Alina grabbed her hands and said gratefully, "thank you very much! Thank you for keeping my secret!"


    Emma came to her senses from the shock and got rid of her hands. She stammered with an


    embarrassed look: "you... You are wee." Then she made up an excuse to leave.


    Before the third music started, Sam came to invite Alina for a dance as promised.


    Alina could feel that Wendy was staring at her, so she immediately epted the invitation.


    When Emma saw them dancing together, she was surprised and confused.


    Although Alina was not the most beautiful girl at the party, she was the only one dressing in a unique


    style. Besides, she was not bad looking. Therefore, a lot of men came to invite her to dance.


    In order to avoid dancing with Joseph, Alina continued dancing even thought her feet were painful.


    Finally, the party was over. As soon as they walked out of the banquet hall, Wendy darkened her face.


    Sitting in the car, she red up. "ina, do you still take me as your mother? Do you? Do you


    remember what I have told you?! Do you think that I am blind? "


    With a guilty conscience, Alina didn''t say anything. She kept silent, waiting for her mother to criticize


    her.


    "I have done so much. For whom? All I have done is for your happiness in the future! Do you


    understand? "


    Wendyined all the way home.


    When they finally arrived at home, Alina went straight to her bedroom. Shey on the bed for a long


    time with a buzzing in her head.


    Time flied and it was Sunday morning.


    Maybe because of the tiredness of dancing, Alina slept soundlyst night and didn''t wake up until


    eleven o''clock at noon.


    When she woke up, it was already veryte. She quickly got up, brushed her teeth and changed into a


    loose set of clothes before running downstairs.


    The living room was quiet, and no one was there.


    ''where is everybody? Why is there no one at home?''


    When Alina was thinking, she saw the housekeeper Petering in from the gate. "Uncle Peter, where


    have you been? Why is there no one at home?"


    "Miss ina, Mrs. Xu went out in the morning and hasn''te back yet. Mr. Sheffield is working out in


    the gym upstairs."


    "Okay, thank you." Alina answered and turned around and went upstairs. She remembered that when


    she just time-travelled here, she looked around and saw a gym at the end of the second floor.


    When she arrived at the gym, Alina hesitated for a while before she pushed the door open.


    It was a very spacious room, which was filled with all kinds of fitness equipment, like a small gym.


    Sheffield wore a white T-shirt and was doing a lift with his hands on the back of his head. His clothes


    were all wet with sweat.


    As he moved up and down, so was his abdominal muscles, flexible and strong, full of power.


    Alina stood there, thinking about how to start a conversation naturally.


    In the end, she gave up. So, she quietly found a treadmill not that near Sheffield and climbed up.


    It was her first time to walk on the treadmill since she was a child, and she had no idea how to operate


    it.


    Alina was on thin ice now.


    ''The hero was next to her. If she let him know that she didn''t even use how to use the treadmill, how


    could she face him in the future?''


    Noticing that it was Alinaing in, Sheffield stopped his action of raising up. He could not hold his


    breath and almost fell to the ground.


    Gritting his teeth, he sat up again. Putting on a cold face, he frowned and asked unhappily, "what are


    you doing in the gym?"


    Alina was studying every button of the treadmill. Hearing the question, without raising her head, she


    answered casually, "to work out, of course!"


    Sheffield fixed his eyes on this young girl, and remembered that she didn''t like exercising.


    Thinking of his suspicion before, he stood up and walked towards the treadmill.


    Before Alina could react, with a "Di" sound, the treadmill started to move quickly. Sheffield had pressed


    some button.


    "Hey, don''t... Ah! "Before Alina finished speaking, she fell on the treadmill, and her head bumped into


    its body part in front.


    The track was still running. Alina covered her head and tried to stand up but failed.


    Dumbfounded, she looked at Sheffield standing next to her and asked, "what have you done?"


    Feeling a little uneasy, Sheffield looked away. Then he pressed on the treadmill twice and slowly the


    treadmill stopped.


    Alina slowly stood up. She stood on the runway, and looked at the hero. Those insulting words turned


    into "thank you".


    The man in front of her was the future hero, and she didn''t want to offend him. What''s more, yesterday


    morning, Wendy just infuriated him. If her fell could make him less angry, she could bear it.


    "You often run on the treadmill before. Can''t imagine you fell on the treadmill..." The voice of Sheffield


    was full of despise and disdain.


    "I..." Alina is about to retort, then she realized that the hero was talking about ina. With a twisted


    face, she said, "there is a bump on my head. Do you see it? It really hurts!"


    Alina bent down and let the hero to see her head.


    Sheffield looked at the girl. There was indeed a red and swollen area on the girl''s left forehead.


    His eyes shed and looked away with a cold face. "Hum, drama queen!"


    ''Son of a bitch! There is such a big bump on my head, how dare you call me drama queen! You are


    drama queen! Your families are all drama queens! Who think you are!''


    Alina almost broke out into curses.


    The ancestors said that they should be patient.


    Took a deep breath, Alina counted one two three... She tried her best to suppress her desire to curse


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    the hero.


    "Sheffield, I really have a headache. Can you get some ice for me?" As soon as Alina touched the


    bump, she immediately felt a sharp pain, and her eyes were full of tears.


    With red and watery eyes, the girl looked at him pitifully, reminding him of a cat he raised before.


    Sheffield''s face darkened. He snorted, turned around and walked outside.


    Suddenly, there was only Alina left in the gym. Biting her lips, she put down her hand which was


    covering her forehead and slumped on the track of the treadmill. She felt frustrated and aggrieved.


    Sheffield was difficult to handle, and Wendy was always making trouble. What on earth should she do?

 Chapter 15 Schizophrenia

    Chapter 15 Schizophrenia


    When Sheffield came back with the ice, the girl was holding her knees and crying silently.


    If she hadn''t wiped her eyes, Sheffield would have thought that she was having a rest.


    "Why are you crying? It was just a bump on the head. You girls are so delicate!" Sheffield walked over


    and said maliciously.


    Hearing his voice, Alina froze. Hadn''t he left? Why did hee back?


    She raised her head with tears on her eyshes. Ashamed and annoyed, she said unhappily, "My


    head is not a stone. You bump your head to see if it hurts!"


    Instead of replying to her, Sheffield kept his mouth shut and passed her a pack of ice and a towel.


    Alina was deeply moved. She looked at Sheffield with eyes full of disbelief and gratitude. She couldn''t


    believe that he had left to fetch her a towel and ice!


    "Do you want it or not? If you don''t want it, I''ll throw it away!" Seeing the excitement on the girl''s face,


    Sheffield looked away from her ufortably and said impatiently.


    ''What''s wrong with him? Why is he so kind?''


    Alina turned tears into smiles, "Please give it to me! Give it to me!" She took the towel and ice


    immediately and said, "Thank you!"


    Sheffield didn''t speak. He went back to the sit-ups with a straight face.


    Alina wrapped the ice in the towel and put it on her forehead, watching him from the corner of her eye.


    The hero should still be kind now, otherwise he wouldn''t bring the ice and towel to her. Maybe if she


    was a little more active, she could settle the animosity between them.


    The dim road seemed to be lit up by a starry light. The corners of Alina''s mouth curled up slightly.


    The air in the gym was extremely quiet and harmonious. Looking at the rising and falling figure of the


    boy, Alina suddenly had an idea and blurted out, "Sheffield, I was ignorant before. I apologize to you.


    Don''t hate me anymore, okay?"


    She did not like to live in fear every day, though she lived the life of another person.


    Instead of guessing, she was more willing to tell him.


    Sheffield froze for a second and quickly sat up. He looked at the girl with the ice on her head and


    expectation in her eyes, and refused coldly with a dark face, "You wish!"


    Since Wendy and ina came to the Xu Family, he had suffered many injustices and insults under the


    table. Now she wanted to write them off with an apology. How could it be so easy?


    The boy stood up and walked aggressively to the girl who was sitting on the treadmill. He looked down


    at her and said sarcastically, "Do I have to forgive you just because you apologize?"


    Alina raised her head and looked into the boy''s gloomy eyes. She opened her mouth but couldn''t say a


    word.


    What he said made her speechless. Since the wound had been caused, apologies could not erase the


    scars. It was reasonable for him not to forgive.


    After a pause, Alina replied seriously, "No, It is your right not to forgive me."


    Hearing this, Sheffield stared at her face, looking thoughtfully.


    He was basically sure that she had lost her memory. But had her character really changed?


    Was it possible that she was another person?


    There was a disease called schizophrenia. A person had two or more personalities. Perhaps for some


    reason, his sister changed her personality to another one.


    "You are not her, are you?" Sheffield said in a slow and certain voice, staring at the girl.


    A shock registered on Alina''s face. ''He''s so sensitive and smart to figure out such an absurd thing, ''


    she thought.


    She hesitated to tell him the truth.


    If he knew that she wasn''t ina who had bullied him before, would he forgive her and make friends


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    with her? But she was afraid that he would vent his anger on her!


    The surprise of the girl was noticed by Sheffield. He asked calmly, "You''re not her, but you know her,


    right?"


    "How do you know?" Asked Alina in shock.


    Ignoring the astonishment of Alina, Sheffield continued to ask, "Does she know about you?" As far as


    he knew, not every personality knew the existence of another personality.


    Since he had guessed it, Alina gave up the secret and answered moodily, "I don''t think so."


    Sheffield somehow relieved from this answer. He asked, "Do you know all the things she had done to


    me?"


    Alina thought for a while and said, "No, I just know a little about it." After all, there were few descriptions


    of the hero''s boyhood in the novel.


    "It was you who brought me the noodles that night, not her, wasn''t it?" Sheffield was sure. No wonder


    she would bring noodles to him. It turned out that it was not the same personality.


    "Yes." The hero really had sharp observation and thinking.


    After a moment, Sheffield suddenly asked, "When will she appear?"


    Hearing this question, Alina was confused and shook her head. How did she know that? She was even


    confused why she would appear in the novel.


    "You mean she won''t show up or you don''t know?" Sheffield wasn''t satisfied with her shake of head.


    Her answer was too vague.


    "If she doesn''t show up, would you mind not taking out your resentment against her on me?" asked


    Alina seriously.


    They were not the same person at all, although they shared a body.


    Sheffield looked slightly surprised. He did not think she would ask this. "You didn''t do it. Why do you


    mind?" he asked in confusion.


    Alina was stunned. Why did she mind? How could she not mind? If she didn''t mind, she would be


    punished severely in the future!


    In addition, she felt that Sheffield epted her identity too calmly. He didn''t even ask her about her real


    identity.


    "Because I like you!" Then Alina made up a white lie. She believed that love could exin everything.


    Looking at the sincere and pure eyes of Alina, Sheffield was stunned. Then he cleared his throat and


    looked around.


    She continued with her bright eyes, "I always wanted to have a brother since I was a child. He would


    listen to me, care for me and give me pocket money..."


    Listening to her words, Sheffield''s expression kept changing. He nced at her disdainfully, as if he


    was looking at an idiot. Did she really want a brother? She only wanted a boyfriend!


    After hesitating for a while, Alina looked at the boy and said, "I''ll be a good sister in future. So let''s be


    good brother and sister who love each other!"


    Lunatic! Sheffield rolled his eyes at her, turned around and walked away. "I''m sorry. I don''t need a


    sister!"


    "Hey, don''t go..." Alina stood up and ran after him with the towel and ice.


    She ran to the door and the door was closed by Sheffield before her.


    Alina turned around and leaned against the door, looking at the bright window opposite andughing.


    She heaved a sigh of relief. She was at ease now and wondered if she didn''t need to worry about being


    revenged by the hero.


    After getting back to his own room, Sheffield took a clean dress and went into the bathroom. He took a


    shower while recalling what had happened in the gym.


    ina even had dual personality! He had never found that before. He was not sure whether Wendy


    and his father knew about it or not?


    It seemed that the second personality appeared after she came back from the hospital. Nobody knew if


    the first personality would appear again.


    It was the same face, but the first personality was so annoying when she cried, and the second


    personality was pitiful when she cried.


    What''s more, she said she liked him and wanted to be his good sister. Was there something wrong with


    her head?


    She changed the personality and wanted to erase all the grudges. She was daydreaming! He wouldn''t


    forgive her so easily, unless...


    Alina leaned against the door and didn''te to her senses until the towel was dripping.


    The ice in the towel melted.


    There were only Alina and Sheffield for lunch, and Wendy and Eric were not back yet.


    On the table, Alina kept chatting with Sheffield with a smile on her face. However, Sheffield was cold


    and indifferent, but she didn''t care.


    Peter was surprised to see them. He didn''t know since when they got along so well with each other. In


    the past, when they ate together, they were always at loggerheads with each other.


    This situationsted until Alina returned to her room.


    She went back to the bedroom, sat at the desk and studied hard for more than an hour. Then she


    couldn''t help falling asleep at her desk.


    "... I didn''t expect you to do such an evil thing at such a young age!"


    Alina was awakened by an angry shout. She sat up and realized that the voice came from downstairs.


    A bad feeling shed through her mind. She quickly stood up, opened the door and went out.


    In the living room downstairs, Eric raised his hand and looked at Sheffield coldly. His face was full of


    shock, anger and disappointment.


    Wendy stood beside Eric, with a smug and gloating smile on her face.


    With his back to her, Alina couldn''t see the expression on Sheffield''s face.


    "Dad, Mom, what happened?" The moment she asked, Wendy winked at her and walked up to her.


    Wendy said fondly, "ina, you''ve suffered a lot. Why didn''t you tell me? If Vivian hadn''t told me, I


    wouldn''t have known that Sheffield pushed you down the stairs!"


    Vivian was one of the servants in the Xu Family.


    ''What is going on? Isn''t it a thing of the past when she fell down from the stairs? Why is it brought up


    again?''


    She just took a nap. Why did the storye back?


    "Mom, I..." Alina said anxiously. She wanted to say that it really had nothing to do with Sheffield, but


    she didn''t get the chance.


    Wendy took her daughter''s hand and pinched her arm to stop her from talking.


    "It''s all my fault. I know he can''t ept me and you, but I let you stay with him. If I had known that he


    would hurt you like this, I would... I would..." She cried. As Wendy said, she began to cry bitterly.


    "Mom..." Oh my God! Alina was totally shocked by Wendy''s performance. The Oscar did owe her an


    Academy Award!


    At the same time, Eric asked her in a dignified and loving tone, "ina, did this bastard hurt you? Don''t


    be afraid. Tell Dad. I will teach him a lesson!"


    His words took Alina by great surprise. Was he his real father? Every father would help his own son


    instead of his stepdaughter.


    "Dad, it was..." She was about to exin when a loud p interrupted her.


    "Bang!" Wendy pped Sheffield hard on the face. She shook her hand in pain and then cried out,


    "Sheffield, you can hate me. Although ina has no blood rtionship with you, she calls you so many


    years brother. How did you do this to her?"


    "Wendy, don''t cry. It''s all my fault. I didn''t discipline him!" Eric held her into his arms and tried tofort


    her in a gentle voice. Before he got the answer from Alina, he said decisively, "I will give you and ina


    a satisfactory answer on this matter. I won''t let anyone bully her!"


    As he said, he roared at Sheffield, "You''re terrible. If you are not punished severely, you don''t know


    what you have done wrong! From now on, you are not allowed to go anywhere during the three days.


    Just stay in the room and think carefully. You are not allowed to eat anything except water! Do you hear


    me?"


    Then, Eric glimpsed at the butler and added, "If I know who gives him food, I''ll punish him harder!"


    Hearing this, Wendy snickered in Eric''s arms. She looked at Sheffield proudly and felt very happy.


    Shocked by Eric''s indiscriminate decision, Alina looked worriedly at Sheffield. He must be very sad to


    have such a father.


    Sheffield seemed to get used to Eric''s indiscriminate attitude. He lowered his long eyshes and his


    expression was cold, as if he didn''t care about the punishment.


    "Dad, Sheffield..." Alina had just said a few words when Eric interrupted her. "ina, I know you''ve


    suffered a lot. Are you not satisfied with the punishment?"


    "..." Whether she answered yes or no, it didn''t seem appropriate. Alina just wanted to say that Sheffield


    really didn''t push her.


    However, when she tried to say something, she was interrupted by Wendy or Eric. At the thought that


    Sheffield might misunderstand her, she was really at her wit''s end.


    As Sheffield turned to leave, his eyes passed over Alina coldly. Alina wanted to say something but


    stopped on a second thought.


    She didn''t know if it was because of the plot or because of her delusions, she found that there seemed


    to be a power that was deliberately worsening her rtionship with the hero.


    Sheffield didn''t show up all afternoon, neither did they see him at the dinner table. It seemed that what


    Eric had said was serious.


    After dinner, Alinay in bed. Thinking that Sheffield was hungry in the next room, she tossed and


    turned but couldn''t fall asleep.


    Although she had told him that she was not ina, what if he vented his anger on her? No, she must


    exin to him, or she would not be at ease.


    Alina went downstairs and cooked noodles secretly without putting any coriander in it. Then she


    knocked on the door of Sheffield''s room.


    Sheffield opened the door and looked at her with dark, expressionless eyes.

 Chapter 16 Someone Is Looking for You

    Chapter 16 Someone Is Looking for You


    His expression startled Alina, who then put on a gentle smile and said, "These are the noodles I


    cooked for you. It may not taste good, but you should be hungry." She handed the bowl over as she


    spoke.


    Being confused and silent, Sheffield stared at the girl in front of him. The smell of noodles filled his


    nose and he swallowed by instinct.


    Seeing that he did not move, Alina handed the bowl to him. "Don''t worry. I am not her and will not tell


    on you."


    Sheffield held his breath and said coldly, "I''m not hungry." Then he closed the door.


    He was beaten by his father and stepmother because of her first personality, and he was in no mood to


    see that hateful face.


    ''Well, he must have hated me too!'' thought Alina.


    She held the bowl and looked at the noodles inside. She didn''t understand why Sheffield''s attitude


    changed. She had told him she was not ina. Why he was still angry at her?


    The noodles were going to be cold. Alina knocked on the door again.


    "I''ve told you that I''m not hungry. Get out!" Sheffield''s voice was full of anger.


    Why that stupid girl brought the noodles? Now his room was full of the smell of noodles. Sheffield was


    even hungrier. He really didn''t want to eat the noodles!


    "What''s wrong with him? Why is he so irritable?" Alina wondered.


    She had asked him twice if he wanted to eat. She did her best.


    Even if she was a supporting role, she had a temper too!


    Alina went back to her room with the bowl. Looking at the yellow vegetables over the noodles, she


    hesitated for a moment and poured them into the toilet.


    For her, noodles without coriander didn''t taste good at all.


    In the next room, Sheffield was lying on the bed, tossing and turning. He couldn''t fall asleep. Whenever


    he thought that the noodles might have been eaten by Alina, he felt depressed!


    The next morning, Alina got up when she heard the rm clock.


    Today was Monday, and she had to go to school. When she passed by Sheffield''s room, she paused


    and wondered if he was still in it.


    In the dining room downstairs, there was only Wendy having breakfast.


    "Good morning, Mom."


    Wendy turned her head. Her face was glowing with happiness. She was in a good mood. "ina,e


    and sit down. I made your favorite breakfast. Have a taste!"


    Alina smiled, not in high spirits. She took a sip of milk and asked, "Where''s Dad?"


    "Your Dad has gone to thepany. He said he would buy us gifts today. Guess what gifts he will buy


    for us?"


    Last night, Eric was very gentle to her, which satisfied her a lot.


    "How do I know it? Dad may buy you some jewelry," replied Alina in a careless manner.


    "I''ve really taken a fancy to a set of very beautiful jewelry recently. It''ll cost a million dors. Do you


    think he will buy it for me?"


    "Well... That''s possible." Alina didn''t want to talk about this with her. In fact, she wanted to tell her that


    no matter how much jewelry she bought, she couldn''t keep them as long as she offended Sheffield.


    "I have mentioned it to him several times. He must have remembered it." Wendy could not hide her


    smile at the thought of receiving a set of gorgeous jewels.


    When Alina almost finished her breakfast, she asked, "Mom, where is Sheffield? It''s time for school. I


    haven''t seen him yet."


    "Why do you ask him? He has to reflect on himself for three days. This is his first day."


    "Wouldn''t that keep him from going to school?"


    Wendy frowned and said in disdain, "It''s none of your business. Anyway, whether he goes to school or


    not has no effect on his academic performance. Just forget about him. You should go to school now."


    "Okay. Then I''ll go first. Bye."


    There was only the driver waiting in the car at the gate. Alina looked up at the window of Sheffield''s


    room and opened the back door to get in.


    ss 126 on Monday was still noisy.


    Alina came to her seat. Her desk mate, Yana, hadn''te yet. She took out all the books that she


    needed this morning.


    She wondered how Sheffield was doing at this moment. Wendy was at home, so the butler dared not to


    bring food to Sheffield in secret. He had been hungry the whole night. Did he faint from hypoglycemia?


    When she was at school, a girl had hypoglycemia. Because she didn''t have breakfast in the morning,


    she suddenly fainted on the ground while doing morning exercises. Her ssmates were all scared.


    If Sheffield fainted on the bed, others would think that he was sleeping. He might die after three days of


    hunger.


    But as a hero, Sheffield would never starve to death. The hungrier he was, the more distressed he felt,


    and the deeper hatred he would have towards Wendy and her.


    She should have secretly given two buns to him before she left.


    Suddenly, Alina heard a cough. The cough of Yana interrupted Alina''s thoughts.


    "Good morning." Alina moved her chair to make way for her.


    "Thank you." Yana squeezed into her seat.


    Alina took out a notebook and prepared to copy the words.


    "ina, someone is looking for you." The student sitting by the door suddenly shouted.


    Hearing this, Alina was confused, ''Who''s that?'' After hesitating for a while, she stood up and walked to


    the door.


    It was a girl she didn''t know, but ina might know her.


    The girl was beautiful and delicate, giving people a feeling of arrogance.


    "You are ina? You don''t look so good!" The girl''s expression and tone of voice were also quite


    aggressive.


    The girl''s tone implied that she and ina didn''t know each other. That was fine. Alina grinned and


    asked, "Who are you? What can I do for you?"


    The girl squinted at her, with a look of arrogance. "I''m Shirley Mu from grade two. You should have


    heard of me!"


    Alina wanted to say that she didn''t know her, but she was sure that if she said so, she would get angry


    at her immediately.


    "Oh, I think I''ve heard of you. What''s up?"


    Alina''s calmness displeased Shirley. Shouldn''t she be jealous and resentful when she heard her name?


    "I heard you''ve been courting Sam, haven''t you?" The girl asked seriously.


    What? Alina was confused. Why didn''t she know she was after Sam? They had only met each other for


    three times.


    "No. Why do I go after him? I don''t like him."


    Shirley was stunned, "You said you don''t like him?"


    Alina couldn''t help rolling her eyes secretly and asked, "Should I like him?"


    He''s so handsome and gentle and he''s good at ying basketball. How can girls not like him?" Shirley


    Of course, Alina knew clearly that the girl in front of her was longing for love, but she didn''t know why


    she had regarded her as an enemy and came to pick on her.


    She was simply wronged.


    Thus, she said solemnly, "Well, Sam is not my type."


    Hearing that, Shirley was unhappy. She could not help but wonder, ''Isn''t he the lover of all girls?''


    "What kind of boy do you like?"


    After thinking for a while, Alina quickly replied, "I like those who are cold, arrogant and indifferent to me,


    and who get poor grades and don''t like sports. And they have white skin."


    The traits she said were totally different from those of Sam. Shirley should be relieved now.


    A hint of contempt shed through Shirley''s eyes. ''Why does she like such a boy? Is she crazy?'' she


    thought.


    While they were talking, they were standing in the corridor. Cary happened to hear thest sentence of


    Alina when he passed by.


    He slowed down his steps, trying to collect more information.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    It was out of Shirley''s expectation that Alina liked that kind of guy. She didn''t even bother to warn her,


    and she just turned around and left.


    After Shirley left, Alina thought that from now on, she had better keep a distance from Sam.


    Back to the ssroom, Rose asked curiously, "Who was looking for you?"


    "Her name seems to be Shirley Mu. Do you know her?"


    "Of course I know! She is the most beautiful girl in our school. It is said that there must be one or two


    sses of boys who have written love letters to her!"


    Alina smiled and said, "That''s too exaggerated. But she is really good-looking."


    "Why is she looking for you?" Rose leaned close to Alina and said with a smirk, "Is she warning you not


    to like Sam?"


    "How do you know?" asked Alina in surprise.


    "It''s a long story..." Before Rose finished her words, the bell rang.

 Chapter 17 Sign Up

    Chapter 17 Sign Up


    The bell rang at a wrong time.


    Rose was a little disappointed.


    "You tell me next time." Alina sat still and stopped chatting.


    With a big smile, Mr. Su walked into the ssroom. He stood on the tform, looked around the


    students and said, "Be quiet, please."


    Everyone stopped and looked at the tform, listening to him.


    "Ming Hua, No. 1 High School and No. 3 High School are going to jointly hold a speaking contest. The


    school requires each ss to prepare a program. At the end of the month, students will be selected to


    participate in thepetition on behalf of our school. This is an opportunity for you to improve your


    speaking ability. Any of you would like to sign up for it?"


    "Sir, I rmend someone to you." Cary raised his hand and said excitedly.


    Mr. Su raised her eyebrows and looked at him, "Oh, who do you rmend?"


    Cary pointed to a boy and said, "Leo Tang. He had been to two summer camps abroad before. His


    spoken English is better than the others in our ss."


    "Really?" Mr. Su was very surprised to hear that. He turned to look at Leo and said, "Then I will leave


    the spoken program of our ss to you. I will find you a good partnerter."


    Mr. Su did not expect to have such a talent in his ss and couldn''t wait to assign the task.


    For students in ss 126, few could score above 60 in English.


    But the point is, for students with scores over 60, their spoken English is not necessarily good.


    Therefore, the three key high schools would like to hold an oral contest to improve students'' oral ability.


    Leo opened his mouth and wanted to refuse. He was not a person who liked to be noticed. Rather than


    take part in such a boring game, he would rather go to the Inte bar to y games


    When he was about to speak, Cary preempted him by asking, "Sir, are there any prizes for the


    winner?"


    "Of course, and lots of them! I heard that the first prize is aptop and hundreds of dors and the


    second prize is a mountain bike."


    As soon as everyone heard that the prize was so big, they all felt regretful at once. If they had known


    that there would be such apetition, they would have studied harder.


    Leo had intended to refuse. But perhaps he was tempted by the prize, he took over the task.


    "Who else would like to sign up for thepetition with Leo? It''s okay no matter whether it''s a boy or a


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    girl."


    After Mr. Su said that, for a long time no one took the initiative to sign up. He encouraged the ss,


    "Believe in yourself. If you practice a lot, you can speak very fluently."


    "It doesn''t matter if our program is chosen or if we win an award. The most important thing is what you


    learn from it."


    Mr. Su said a lot, but no one volunteered. Alina looked at him sympathetically. If in another ss, the


    students would actively sign up for the prize.


    Mr. Su was ncing at the students. The students who made eye contact with him either looked down


    or looked away. None of them wanted to be chosen.


    Only Alina smiled at him when he saw her.


    "ina, your English scores are not bad in our ss. How about you and Leo taking part in the


    Alina was stunned for a while. She didn''t show any intent to participate in thepetition. Why was


    she named?


    "Good idea! A perfect match!" Cary rolled his eyes and raised his hands in approval.


    Leo cast a warning nce at him, warning him not to kick up a fuss.


    "Mr. Su, I''m not qualified. I don''t want to be a drag on Leo. Why don''t you find someone else to partner


    with him?"


    It had only been a short time since the love letter was returned. She couldn''t have the nerve to be a


    partner of him.


    "It doesn''t matter. It won''t be a problem if you practice a lot." It was not easy to find two people to take


    part in thepetition, so Mr. Su was unwilling to let them go.


    Alina was stunned. The decision was too arbitrary. Mr. Su didn''t take her refusal seriously.


    She turned to look at Leo, hoping that he would say no to Mr. Su''s suggestion.

 Chapter 18 Competition

    Chapter 18 Competition


    When Leo met the girl''s gaze, he was slightly stunned and then looked away with no expression on his


    face.


    ''What should I do? It seems that Leo is unwilling to help me.''


    Alina thought Leo should hate her and would dly refuse the teacher''s suggestion, but he didn''t care.


    At this time, a girl sitting in the front row said, "Sir, ina''s English is so poor that she can''t even read


    the text well. It would be better to change someone."


    "That''s right. Sir, if she doesn''t perform well, our ss will lose face!"


    There were four types of students in the ss.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The first type of students had good academic performance and well-off family conditions. They looked


    down on the students from well-off families but with poor grades. Of course, they did only better than


    the poor students, like ina, in the ss.


    Such students usually sat in the first two rows of the ssroom.


    The second type of students had average academic performance and moderate family conditions.


    They didn''t cause trouble or stand out.


    The third type of students, such as Cary and Eddie, were very active and naughty, but their nature was


    not bad. They didn''t like to study and their grades were poor.


    The fourth type of students, such as Leo, were cold-blooded and kept a distance from most of the


    ssmates. They were not naughty but had their own personality.


    It was the two girls in the front row who were afraid that Alina would disgrace them.


    Their grades were much better than Alina''s, but they couldn''tpare with students in other sses.


    So they kept silent because they didn''t want to lose face in front of other sses.


    When the teacher asked Alina to partner with Leo, they were disdainful and jealous of her.


    After hearing this, Alina was a little unhappy. She could refuse, but she couldn''t be looked down upon


    by others.


    She knew her grades were not good. So she didn''t ask to participate.


    The two girls looked down upon her, but why didn''t they take the initiative to fight for it! When Mr. Su


    asked them, they all kept silent. But when the teacher asked Alina, they didn''t agree. Why they wanted


    to embarrass her in front of so many people.


    "Bonnie, Ivy, how could you say that? Sign up with the teacher yourself. Don''t you think that you are too


    impolite?" Rose didn''t like the girls in the first two rows. Their grades were slightly better than theirs.


    How could they be so proud!


    ''Thank you.'' Alina smiled at Rose, saying nothing.


    Emma saw them looking at each other and smiling. She felt weird.


    "We didn''t talk about you. Don''t talk nonsense!" Said Bonnie with disdain.


    "You..." Rose red at her.


    Mr. Su realized something was wrong and immediately interrupted, "Well, everyone, don''t quarrel. Now


    that you care so much about the program, you can sign up voluntarily. Everyone can sign up, and then


    we will choose the best candidate. What do you think?"


    "Sir, I don''t think it''s a good idea. Why don''t we just let Bonnie, Ivy and inapete with each other


    and then pick one of them? Do you agree?"


    "That''s a good idea!"


    "Come on! Show your strength! Come on..." Led by Cary and Eddie, the students all started to kick up


    a fuss.


    Rose looked anxiously at Alina. She closed her mouth at the sight of Alina''s calm face.


    Mr. Su raised his voice, "Be quiet. It''s morning reading time. Don''t shout."


    "Why don''t we start thepetition now?" Someone suggested loudly, and other students agreed


    immediately.


    Everyone was waiting for a show.


    Bonnie and Ivy found themselves in a dilemma. In fact, they were only a little jealous and wanted to


    They looked at each other and saw anxiety and regret in each other''s eyes.


    If the teacher asked them topete with Alina, it would be normal for them to win, and if they lost,


    they would surely beughed at!


    If they had known things would go on like this, they wouldn''t said so much.


    Faced with the expectations of everyone in the ss, Mr. Su was a little embarrassed. He looked at


    them and asked, "What do you think, Bonnie, Ivy and ina?"


    Alina was just ying with the pen.


    "ina, I''m on your side."


    "ina, we are also on your side!"


    Those who supported Alina were from the back rows. Although some of them were just bystanders,


    most of them were just taking this opportunity to challenge those with excellent scores.


    This was an internal conflict in the ss that was sometimes unsolvable.


    Bonnie was so angry that she stood up and shouted, "Okay, I''ll try. But do you dare, ina?"


    Ivy held Bonnie''s hand secretly. She thought she was too impulsive. It was not good for them to


    In this case, Alina thought that she would be a coward if she didn''t say yes.


    "Okay, as you wish."


    Now that both sides had agreed, Mr. Su would not say anything more.


    Since they were going to take part in a speaking contest, the topic was about speaking. The three of


    them could describe their day. The person who said the best would be Leo''s partner.


    Seeing three girls standing side by side on the tform, Leo''s desk mate whispered to him, "Leo, do


    you have a feeling that the emperor chooses his queen?"


    Leo nced at him and replied coldly, "No."


    The first to speak was Bonnie.


    "Hello, everyone! Today is nice and warm."


    "It took me half an hour to get to school from home this morning," said Ivy.


    The two girls were quite fluent. Rose felt worried about Alina.


    Then Alina said fluently, "We have English, math and chemistry in the morning. My favorite lesson is


    English, because the English teacher is humorous and witty. Everyone enjoys the English ss. Cary


    doesn''t sleep and Eddie doesn''t y..."


    Everyone was stunned. Alina spoke in an organized and interesting way.


    The two girls were also shocked, looking very embarrassed.


    Alina thought to herself triumphantly, ''How dare you look down upon me!''


    There was a moment of silence in the ssroom when Alina finished her words.


    Then there was a burst of apuse.


    "Wow! You''re amazing!"

 Chapter 19 Meatballs

    Chapter 19 Meatballs


    Mr. Su concealed his astonishment, waved his hand and said with a smile, "Everyone, be quiet! ina,


    well done! You and Leo are in charge of the school selection. Come to my office after school today!"


    "Yes, sir." Alina nodded calmly and epted the task.


    In fact, she was not an ostentatious person. As a supporting role with a tragic future, she was


    miserable enough. However, these people were still showing off in front of her. If she kept silent, they


    would think she could be bullied at will.


    Anyway, she was the most important supporting role in the novel. So she could act unscrupulously in


    front of everyone except the hero and heroine.


    She wanted to keep a low profile, but these people made her famous.


    Maybe it was her destiny!


    When they got back to their seats, the bell for the first ss rang.


    After the ss, Rose couldn''t wait to speak to Alina, "ina, why are you so good at English? I didn''t


    understand what you said except a few words."


    "That''s right." She knew that high school students might not be able to say words like that.


    "Why say so?"


    "Because I don''t understand either. I memorized it." Alina couldn''t exin but tell a lie.


    "Ah!" Rose was dumbfounded and asked with concern, "Is it okay for you to attend thepetition?"


    "I will try my best."


    When hearing their conversation, Yana looked at Alina, with an indescribable expression on her face.


    "ina, you really impressed us! What an honor for us in the back row!" A girl sitting in the back row


    ran over and spoke to Alina.


    With a modest smile on her face, Alina replied, "You''re exaggerating!"


    "Did you see the expression on their faces? When ina finished her words, they blushed. So funny!"


    "Ha-ha... I saw it too. Their faces were really red!"


    Hearing everyone''s words, Bonnie and Ivy felt angry and embarrassed, with tears in their eyes.


    In the corridor, Leo was lying on the railing with an expressionless face, looking far into the distance.


    Cary and Eddie walked over to him and stood on either side of him. Cary rubbed against Leo with his


    shoulder and said jokingly, "Do you think that ina will take this opportunity to attract your attention?"


    "Of course. She can''t miss such a good chance," replied Eddie with an ambiguous smile


    Cary sighed, "Leo is really lucky in love. Being handsome is so good!"


    "My mother should have seen more pictures of handsome guys when she was pregnant with me!"


    Leo withdrew his gaze and gave them a cold nce, saying, "You guys are so boring. You talk


    nonsense all day long." After saying that, he turned around and entered the ssroom.


    In fact, he didn''t care much about Alina''s performance, as long as she was cooperative.


    After three sses, it was time for lunch. On the way to the canteen, Alina was no longer alone. Rose


    and Emma went with her.


    On the way, Rose kept talking to Alina in high spirits, while Emma was unusually quiet. Only when she


    was asked did she give a brief answer.


    When they arrived at the canteen, Rose said enthusiastically, "I know there are delicious meatballs


    over there. Let''s go!"


    So they went there.


    The canteen was huge with different windows. The students would get different dishes at different


    windows.


    The window mentioned by Rose was so popr that there was a long line in front of it.


    "You see that? These people are alling for the meatballs."


    There were more than ten people waiting in front of them. Alina became more determined to eat the


    meatballs.


    As Anna said, love and delicious food should not be failed.


    They walked to the end of the line, finding that the people in front of them almost all got meatballs on


    their trays, and some got more than one.


    Alina craned her neck to look at the te. Only half of the meatballs were left.


    She said to Rose anxiously, "Could it be that when it''s our turn, the meatballs have been taken away by


    others?"


    "Impossible! There must be some left."


    Alina didn''t say a word. She was a little worried.


    The line moved on. Before long, Rose and Alina came to the window. There were six meatballs left in


    the te. They heaved a sigh of relief.


    In front of them were two tall boys. A boy carried a tray to get the meatballs. One, two, three...


    They widened their eyes and counted. The boy put all the meatballs on his tray.


    "Hey, why do you eat so many meatballs? Why not leave two for others?" Rose shouted anxiously.


    The boy turned around. Alina found that it was Joseph from ss 125.


    Joseph had noticed Alina and heard what they said. So he took all the meatballs away deliberately.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Firste, first served. I can buy as many as I want. Why should I leave it to you?"


    "I see. You''re Joseph from ss 125!" Suddenly, something urred to Rose. She turned around and


    looked at Alina.


    "Why are you looking at me?" asked Alina, confused.


    "Nothing. It seems that we can''t eat the meatballs today. Let''se back another time."


    The meatballs were served only on Monday and Thursday.


    "It doesn''t matter. We cane here next time. Today we can eat something else." Alina was not that


    childish to care about such trifles with Joseph.


    "Why he got so many meatballs!" Rose grumbled.


    They got other dishes and then went to find seats.


    When Joseph realized that his provocation didn''t cause the discontent of Alina at all, he felt frustrated,


    staring at the meatballs on his tray.

 Chapter 20 Gift

    Chapter 20 Gift


    When Joseph came to his seat, his ssmate saw the meatballs on his te and couldn''t help


    "It''s none of your business!" With a re, Joseph forked a meatball into his mouth.


    That girl made such a monkey out of him on his birthday. He couldn''t forgive her!


    But if he bullied her apparently, he would be considered as a bad guy. He could only try to provoke her


    secretly. He would fight back after she started. That was perfect.


    But Joseph didn''t expect that Alina didn''t care.


    Rose felt that something was wrong with Emma.


    "Emma, what''s wrong with you? Why are you so silent today?" Usually, Emma would talk to her happily


    at dinner time, but she was very quiet today.


    After hearing this, Emma took a quick look at Alina and said nervously, "No, nothing. I''m just thinking


    about a question."


    Rose was shocked, "You''re thinking about a question? What question? Tell us."


    Emma was just making up a lie. All she was thinking about was the sexual orientation of Alina.


    "... It''s no use telling you, because you don''t know how to do it."


    "I don''t like to hear that. How do you know we don''t know how to do it? Do you think so, ina?" Rose


    wanted to get the support of Alina.


    At first, Alina didn''t understand why Emma behaved so strange. But when she saw that Emma was


    dodging her eyes and deliberately distanced herself from her, she suddenly remembered that she had


    told her about her sexual orientation at Joseph''s birthday party.


    It seemed that the girl believed what she said.


    So she pursed her lips and said, "It''s dinner time. Don''t talk about questions. It will give you


    indigestion." Her words ended their dispute.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    After the lunch break were three sses in the afternoon, and after three sses, it was time to leave


    school.


    As the bell rang, Alina wasn''t in a hurry to pack up her schoolbag. Instead, she focused on the


    exercises.


    "The school is over. Why are you still reading? Let''s go together!" Rose picked up her schoolbag and


    said to Alina.


    Emma whispered to remind her, "Do you remember that the head teacher asked her to go to his office


    with Leo after school?"


    Rose patted her head and said, "Oh, I almost forget it. We are leaving now. Bye!"


    "Bye."


    Alina looked back and found Leo wasn''t in the seat. She packed her books and walked to the office


    with her schoolbag.


    The office door was open and there were three desks inside. Mr. Su was sitting at the desk which was


    facing the door and talking with Leo, who was sitting with his back to the outside.


    Alina knocked on the door and said, "Mr. Su, I''m sorry I''mte."


    Mr. Su smiled and said, "Come and take a seat. We are waiting for you."


    Leo lifted his eyes and nced at Alina indifferently. Then he lowered his eyes again and sat quietly.


    They sat face to face. Mr. Su looked at them and asked, "Do you have any idea about the contest,


    ina?"


    Alina shook her head.


    "Because it''s the first contest jointly held by three high schools, the leaders of our school attach great


    importance to it. It is required that every ss must prepare a good program. I have thought about it. I


    think we can rehearse a drama. What do you think?"


    "I''m okay with it," replied Alina.


    Leo nodded in agreement.


    "Okay, you have to write the script. And give me your script early the day after tomorrow. Is that okay?"


    Alina paused for a second. The head teacher said it too easily. She thought he would have the script


    ready for them. Then she and Leo only needed to act ording to the script.


    "Okay." While she was in a trance, Leo took over the task assigned by the teacher.


    Why he said okay? It was so difficult to find materials!


    But since her partner had agreed, she didn''t want to embarrass him. So she chose to keep her mouth


    shut as acquiescence to Leo''s decision.


    Then the two of them walked out of the office together.


    When they walked out of the office, Alina couldn''t help but ask, "Leo, do you have any ideas about the


    script?"


    Leo paused and replied calmly, "No."


    "No!" Alina raised her voice all of a sudden. "Then why did you say yes so readily?!"


    She thought he had an idea.


    Leo replied calmly, "Don''t you remember that our head teacher gave us time?"


    It was just a day. Alina sneered.


    "Since you have promised him, I''ll leave the script to you. Whatever script you''re going to write, I''ll


    cooperate with you to act it."


    Saying that, Alina grinned and left.


    Looking at her receding figure, Leo paused for a moment as if he was thinking about something and


    then he walked in another direction.


    When Alina came home, she saw Wendy sitting in the living room. She went over with a smile and


    called, "Mom."


    "You''re back." Wendy nced at her, unhappy.


    ''She was so happy and excited when I left this morning. Why is she looking like this now?'' Alina


    wondered.


    "Mom, didn''t you say Dad would give you a gift? Have you received it?"


    Speaking of this, Wendy was angry. She looked at her daughter and confided, "The fucking gift! Guess


    what he gave me?"


    "What is it?" Asked Alina. She was curious about the gift that made Wendy so angry.


    "He only sent me one silk scarf. Tell me, do I need him to buy me a scarf?" Wendy opened the box with


    great anticipation. But as soon as she saw the silk scarf inside, she got angry.


    She was keen on diamonds and things that were valuable and limited, but not those cheap ones!


    Alina puckered her lips. She could somehow understand how Wendy felt. For a person who loved


    vanity and luxury, it was a heavy blow for her to receive only one scarf as a gift.


    "Mom, silk is very precious. Maybe Dad is using the silk to show how much he values you."


    "Really?" Wendy was doubtful.


    Alina exined, "As an old saying goes, a silk scarf can express one''s thoughts and feelings."


    "Well..." Wendy felt much better.


    Taking a look at the second floor, Alina asked in a low voice, "Mom, how is everything going with


    Sheffield?"


    Wendy raised her eyebrows and answered, "What else could he do? He is locked up!"


    "Does it mean that he hasn''t eaten anything all day?"


    "It would be better if he is starved to death. Then he wouldn''t bother us."


    "Well... Mom, I''m going upstairs."

 Chapter 21 Public Display of Affection

    Chapter 21 Public Disy of Affection


    When passing by Sheffield''s room, Alina slowed down and secretly turned the handle of the door. She


    pushed the door but didn''t open it.


    She was surprised. Was the door locked on purpose?


    ''Isn''t it a little harsh for him? After all, he is just a teenager.''


    Finding that the door couldn''t be opened, Alina stopped and went into her bedroom.


    Sheffield hadn''t eaten for over a day. She would feel hungry without a meal, so she could imagine how


    he was feeling now.


    After thinking for a while, Alina took a shower and went downstairs.


    Wendy was not in the living room. She saw Peter was telling the servants to ce the tableware. She


    went to him and said that she wanted to say something to him.


    When they walked to a ce where there was no one else, Alina asked in a low voice, "Peter, has


    Sheffield not eaten anything all day today?"


    "Yes, the master told us not to give the young master anything to eat," answered Peter, ncing at her


    with a look of vignce.


    "He has been hungry all day long? Can I go in and see him?"


    "I''m afraid you can''t do that. You have to get the consent of the master or madam," Peter refused.


    Alina didn''t dare to ask Wendy. So she could only ask Eric. After all, they were father and son. No


    matter what the son did, the father could not really hate him.


    "Thank you, Peter. I see. By the way, I have an exam this week, and I will studyte these two days.


    Could you please prepare some meatballs for me tonight?"


    "Of course. My pleasure."


    "Thank you so much! Is Dad back now?"


    "The master came back at noon, but then he went out for business."


    Now that Eric was not at home, she would talk to him after he came back. Alina went back to her room


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    to study and wait.


    An hourter, Peter knocked on the door and asked Alina to have dinner. He told Alina that the master


    was back.


    Upon hearing this, Alina put down her book and went downstairs.


    "Dad, you are back." When seeing Eric sitting in the living room, Alina ran towards him happily.


    Hearing that, Eric smiled gently, "ina, how is your study recently? Have you had a good time at


    school? Did anyone bully you? If yes, tell me. I''ll deal with them!"


    Alina raised her head and said proudly, "I''m doing great at school. Those students dare not bully me!"


    "Ha-ha... My daughter indeed!" Looking at her pretty and charming face, Eric smiled with great


    satisfaction.


    "What are you talking about? You two look so happy." With a big smile on her face, Wendy walked in


    with a bunch of newly cut roses in her hand.


    "Mom, what are you doing here? It''ste at night. Why do you need so many flowers? Are they for


    Dad?"


    Wendy wore a house dress, with a long sweater over it. She took a nce at Eric, and then turned to


    ina, "You are a busybody! Isn''t it time for dinner? Go wash your hands!"


    "Yes, madam!" Alina smiled and went to wash her hands.


    Eric was fond of the appearance and gentleness of Wendy. Wendy had specially dressed herself up


    today and looked more beautiful against the light and flowers. Eric looked at her and felt excited.


    Staring at Wendy, he walked over to her with a smile on his face. He took the flowers from her hand


    and smelled them. As a gleam shed in his eyes, he asked in a slightly hoarse voice, "Are these


    flowers for me?"


    Wendy looked at him tenderly and said, "Who said they were for you!"


    "If you don''t give the flowers to your husband, who do you want to give them to?" Eric lifted Wendy''s


    chin and pressed his lips against hers.


    With tenderness in her eyes, Wendy said, pretending to be angry, "Can''t I have them myself?"


    "That''s great! Flowers and beauties make a perfect match!"


    When Alina came out from the washroom, she saw the two people standing together and showing their


    love.


    She didn''t want to have dinner with them!


    The dining room was connected to the living room. Alina didn''t dare to go to the dining room because


    she was afraid that if she disturbed them, it would be embarrassing.


    Staying in the washroom, Alina sympathized with Sheffield. If she was locked up and had nothing to


    eat, and her own father had been kissing and cuddling with her stepmother, she would definitely want


    to kill someone.


    "Miss ina, you can go out to have dinner now." About ten minutester, Peter suddenly appeared at


    the door of the washroom and said.


    "What? Oh!" Alina got her hands wet again. She wiped her hands with a tissue and walked to the


    dining room.


    Eric and Wendy were already sitting at the table. They were rubbing against each other''s legs under


    the table and making eye contact with each other on the table.


    After taking a nce at them, Alina looked away. She tried to hide herself, hoping not to disturb them.


    Later, she found that she had been thinking too much. The couple had only each other in their eyes


    from beginning to end and had never paid attention to her at all. After dinner, the couple went back to


    their own room for fun.


    She wanted to talk to Eric about Sheffield. But that was impossible now.


    Back in the room, Alina was lying on the bed with mixed feelings.


    Sheffield must be starving and resentful since he had been locked up for so long. This was the perfect


    time to show her concern about him.


    However, it was easy to get the food, but it was difficult to give it to Sheffield.


    It was impossible to enter his room through the door. Peter didn''t dare to open the door for her. And Mr.


    and Mrs. Xu were now... Since it was not convenient for her to go to Eric at this moment, she had to


    find another way.


    At the thought of this, Alina got up and opened the window.


    Sheffield''s room was next to Alina''s. The window of the room was very big and there was only a wall


    about two meters wide between their windows.


    There was a protruding element twenty or thirty centimeters wide between the first floor and the second


    floor, which was half a meter below the window.


    With the help of streetmps, Alina observed carefully. She thought she could go to the window of


    Sheffield''s room along the protruding wall and give him something to eat.


    However, it was difficult for her to do that. When she stood on the protruding wall, she was so scared


    that she didn''t dare to move at all.


    She was afraid that the wall couldn''t hold her weight. Besides, she felt scared that she was so high


    above the ground.


    She was neither James Bond nor Tom Cruise. She was just a girl.


    She thought to herself, ''Maybe I should forget it. The hero won''t starve to death. If I carelessly fall


    down, I will die!''


    Alina wanted to give up.

 Chapter 22 Bring Him Food

    Chapter 22 Bring Him Food


    Sitting at the desk, Alina couldn''t read any books at all. She kept thinking of the cold face of the hero


    and the miserable ending of ina in the novel.


    She banged the pen on the table in a bad mood and sighed, ''What should I do?''


    "Dong, Dong, Dong." There was a knock on the door.


    Alina stood up and walked to the door. As she opened the door, she saw Peter standing at the door.


    "Peter, what''s up?" asked Alina with a smile on her face.


    "Miss ina, I thought you wanted to eat meatballs? It''s ready. I''m afraid you won''t be able to finish


    them all at once and they won''t taste good when they''re cold. So I put them in the lunch box and bring


    it to you."


    "Thank you, Peter." Alina took it with gratitude.


    "It''s my pleasure."


    After the butler left, Alina stared at the lunch box in her hand. She had prepared them for Sheffield, but


    she didn''t expect that it was not easy to deliver them to him.


    As soon as she opened the lunch box, a good smell came to her nose. She forked one into her mouth.


    Delicious! It tasted soft and a bit sweet!


    This was the most delicious meatball she had ever had.


    She didn''t stop until she had eaten three. Then she closed the lid of the box in case that she couldn''t


    help eating them all.


    If she could bring Sheffield such delicious meatballs right now, would he weep with gratitude?


    At the thought of this, Alina was thrilled. She made up her mind to send the lunch box to Sheffield.


    She came to the French window. She pulled back the curtain and pushed the window open. She held


    on to the window frame and tentatively ced one foot on the protruding wall.


    She kicked hard and the wall seemed firm, so she ced her other foot on it.


    Fearing that the wall under her feet would suddenly copse, Alina clutched the window frame tightly


    with her hands.


    She looked at the window of Sheffield''s room. The curtain was closed and the window was dark.


    With one hand holding the window frame and the other holding the wall, Alina tried to take two steps


    towards Sheffield''s room. It seemed good. As long as she didn''t look down, she might be able to move


    forward.


    The wall was wide enough to amodate a foot. As long as she could ovee the fear in her heart


    and ignore the height as well as the cool wind at the back, she could go to the window of Sheffield''s


    room.


    After a try, Alina moved back to her room with both her hands and feet. As soon as she entered, she


    sat on the floor, patting her chest.


    Oh my God! It would be a lie if she said she was not afraid. Her legs were weak.


    In the movie, Tom Cruise climbed the tallest building in Dubai and she felt her legs weak just looking at


    him. Today she would have to do that by herself. Was she supposed to find a rope first?


    Speaking of the rope, she remembered that she seemed to have seen it in a corner of the room.


    After rummaging through it, she finally found two skipping ropes in a drawer.


    That''s right.


    Alina tied the two ropes together. She observed for a long time but couldn''t find anything to fix it. The


    feet of the bed were too far away from the window, and the rope was not long enough. In the end, she


    had to tie it on the switch of the window.


    There, the length of the two ropes should just reach the window of Sheffield''s room.


    Alina did a lot of preparation. Finally, she made up her mind and hanged the box on her waist. She


    She twined the rope around her arm. With her whole body clinging to the wall, she took a small step


    forward and released the rope a little.


    In fact, the rope was useless. If she really fell down, it was impossible for the switch to bear such a


    heavy weight.


    But it was better than nothing.


    With every step, Alina felt that she was walking on the edge of the cliff. She gritted her teeth with


    indignation. She had done this for Sheffield. If he dared to hurt her in the future, she would perish with


    him!


    She wondered whether Sheffield was asleep or not. If he had fainted from hunger, nobody would open


    the window for her.


    That was too bad. She should have a rest in his room, because she was exhausted when she got


    there. If she continued to move back, she would surely fall down and die on the road!


    Alina thought wildly, trying to distract herself so that she wouldn''t be too scared.


    She didn''t know how long she had moved. Maybe three minutes or thirty minutes. She finally reached


    the window of Sheffield''s room.


    She was ready to burst into tears!


    Before she got to the window, Alina couldn''t help knocking hard at the window.


    Sheffield was so hungry that he went to bed early to reduce the feeling of hunger.


    He was frightened by the sound of knocking on the window. As soon as he woke up, he heard his


    stomach growling.


    He sat up, scratched his hair and looked at the window, wondering who was knocking at his window at


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    thiste night?


    Sheffield turned on the light and cautiously walked to the window with bare feet. He pulled back the


    curtain and saw Alina outside the window.


    He was shocked. This was the second floor!


    Dong, Dong, Dong! "Open the window!" When Alina saw Sheffielding, she knocked harder.


    Frowning, Sheffield opened the window at once. And Alina grabbed his pajamas and begged, "Hurry


    up! Pull me up!"


    "What are you doing?" After hesitating for a moment, Sheffield stretched out a hand and forcefully


    pulled the girl into his room.


    The moment Alina stepped into the room, she suddenly felt relieved and copsed on the floor. One of


    her hands was put on the window, and a rope was tied to her wrist.


    She couldn''t stand it anymore. She was so scared that she needed to take a deep breath!


    Looking at the girl gasping for air on the floor, Sheffield asked coldly, "Why did youe to my room


    from the window?"


    Alina didn''t want to say anything. She took off the lunch box and handed it over.


    This surprised Sheffield and he didn''t take the box.


    Seeing that he didn''t take it, Alina sat up, opened the lunch box and said, "Here you are. They''re


    meatballs. They''re still hot."


    The smell of meatballs came to Sheffield''s nose, and he felt even hungrier.


    He stared at the meatballs in Alina''s hand, with mixed feelings.


    "Don''t just stand there. Have it. You must be very hungry!" Then, Alina took out a fork from her pocket


    and handed it to Sheffield.


    "What... You climbed through the window just to bring me food?" Sheffield swallowed hard and asked.


    "Yes, it''s impossible to get in from the door. I asked Peter and he told me that he couldn''t open the


    door, so I can only get in through the window." Oh, I''ve tried the meatballs. It''s really yummy!"


    As she spoke, she forked two of them and put them in Sheffield''s hand. Then she emphasized, "It


    tastes really good!"


    Sheffield was really hungry. Looking at the girl''s sincere and expectant eyes, somewhere in his heart


    was melted.


    He opened his mouth and ate a meatball. As soon as he ate it, he felt as if he had eaten a rare


    delicacy.


    This would be the most delicious food he had ever had in his life.

 Chapter 23 Being Angry

    Chapter 23 Being Angry


    When she saw Sheffield eating ravenously, Alina smiled and asked, "Does it taste good? I didn''t lie to


    you, did I?"


    Hearing this, Sheffield stiffened and hummed, turning his face and slowing chewing.


    There were only a dozen of meatballs in the lunch box. It didn''t take long for Sheffield to eat them all.


    Looking at his unending appetite, Alina thought that she should eat less.


    Holding the empty box, Sheffield''s eyes were wandering. Although the meatballs tasted good, it was


    hard for him to say thank you to her.


    Alina took over the empty lunch box and put on the lid. She pinched her legs which were still a little


    weak and raised her head to look at Sheffield, "May I have a rest before I leave?"


    Hearing this, Sheffield pursed his lips and turned his head away. He said, "It''s up to you."


    With the permission of Sheffield, Alina put the lunch box on the floor and started to massage her legs.


    Both of them didn''t say anything. The room was quiet, and gradually the air seemed to be frozen.


    Although Alina was doing massage for her legs, she kept thinking.


    Sheffield''s attitude towards her was obviously changed. It seemed that she made a right decision


    today. However, getting in through the window was too dangerous for her. If she was to bring him food


    for the next two days, she had to find a safer way toe in.


    It was good if she could get in from the door. Alina wondered where the key to Sheffield''s room could


    be ced by Peter.


    "Sheffield, do you know where Peter keeps your room''s key?" Sheffield was taken care of by Peter


    since he was a child, so he should have some impression of this kind of thing.


    On the other side of the bed, Sheffield leaned against the head of the bed with his eyes closed.


    Hearing her question, he suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the girl sitting on the floor. "What do


    you want to do?" he asked.


    Alina smiled, "I don''t want to do anything. I just think climbing through the window is too dangerous. If I


    can get the key, I can bring you something to eat at the door!"


    Complicated feelings mounted in Sheffield''s heart. He stared at Alina for two seconds, and then closed


    his eyes, saying coldly, "You don''t have to do that. I won''t die even if I''m starving for two days."


    Who was he to me? It was all because of her and her mother. Why should she be nice now?


    "No way. You must eat something. Don''t worry. I will keep this as a secret." Said Alina seriously,


    blinking her eyes.


    "No need! I told you!" Sheffield withdrew his gaze from the desk and said in a furious voice, "Do you


    think I will totally forget what you and your mother have done to me after you bring me something to eat


    secretly?"


    He didn''t need her care and kindness!


    ''Why does he suddenly be angry?'' Alina was stunned and her smile faded. "I''m not her. Although


    I think so, in your eyes, she and I are always the same person. I don''t know exactly what she did to you


    before, but as the current owner of this body, I apologize to you. I hope I can do something to make up


    for you, as the price for using this body."


    When she was in the gym, she told him that she wasn''t ina. How could he be so cruel to her


    after only one day! It was hard to read his mind!


    But she had made it clear. If he still wanted to hate her, she had a long way to go.


    ''Make it up to me?''


    Sheffield couldn''t help sneering, and said in a sarcastic tone, "ina, now I''ve just realized that even if


    you lost your memory, you still haven''t changed! You''re the same as when you were a child. I almost


    believe you have dual personality."


    "You know that I lost my memory?" asked Alina, shocked. She thought she had hidden it well and no


    one had discovered.


    Why did he say she was the same as when she was a child? What did ina do to him in her


    childhood?


    Dual personality? What the hell? She said she wasn''t ina. Recalling the conversation at the gym,


    Alina suddenly realized that Sheffield must have misunderstood her.


    He used dual personality to exin the difference between her and ina. Maybe this was more in line


    with the materialistic view of science.


    Seeing her shock, Sheffield said with disdain, "I''m not blind!"


    "Sheffield, since you''re so smart, why can''t you trust me for once? I''m really not the personality of


    ina. I''m different from her."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Now that Sheffield took her as another personality of ina, she just admitted it.


    Sheffield smiled ironically and said, "Okay. I''ll give you a chance to prove that you''re not her."


    "How do you want me to prove it?"


    "If you ask your mother to divorce my father, I will believe you!"


    "Sheffield," said Alina, squinting at him, as if he had a mental problem. "Although I''m not another


    personality, my mother is still my mother. How can I interfere in my mother''s marriage? Since you hate


    my mother so much, why don''t you ask your father to divorce my mother?"


    ''If you had the power, you can get your father to divorce!''


    Sheffield was speechless. He was so angry that he shouted, "If I could get them divorced, I wouldn''t


    need you!"


    Hearing his roar, both of them were stunned. They looked at each other and then looked away.


    After a long silence, Alina said calmly, "Sheffield, I can feel that you actually believe that I''m not ina.


    I don''t know why you suddenly think that I''m lying to you. I am not lying. I am not ina. It''s said that


    time reveals a man''s heart. Why don''t you let go of your prejudice against me? As time goes by, you


    will know that I''m telling the truth."


    After listening to her, Sheffield kept silent for a long time. He lowered his long eyshes and pressed


    his lips more and more tightly.


    "I''m leaving." Alina sighed in her heart. She thought that he would appreciate her bringing him food.


    However, he was angrier than ever.


    If she had known, she would have eaten the meatballs all by herself.


    Noticing that Sheffield didn''t want to talk to her, Alina tied the lunch box to her waist and got out of the


    window.


    On the way back, she twined the rope on her arm after taking every two steps.


    Seeing the girl''s figure disappear from the window, Sheffield got up to close the window. When he


    reached the window, he couldn''t help looking out of the window.


    With her body clinging to the wall, Alina moved slowly towards the window of her room. She was even


    slower than a tortoise.


    Seeing that she moved to his window like this, Sheffield got angry. He didn''t want her to do this.


    He wanted to close the window and stop looking out, but he was afraid that if he made too loud noise,


    she would be frightened and fell off. Then he would be a murder!


    Sheffield stood by the window and didn''t close it until the girl grabbed the window frame.


    It took a long time for Alina to go back to her room. She looked at the window of Sheffield''s room and


    found that the light had been turned off.

 Chapter 24 An Innocent Girl

    Chapter 24 An Innocent Girl


    The next morning, Wendy was sitting at the table and eating breakfast, with her face glowing. When


    she saw Alinae downstairs, she greeted with a smile, "ina, what would you like? I''ll get you!"


    She was no longer the grumbling woman she used to be.


    "Thank you, Mom. I can do it myself," replied Alina with a wry smile


    Atst, Wendy handed a bowl of porridge to her. She smiled and asked, "Have you talked to the young


    master of the Song Family recently?"


    Alina froze when she took the bowl. "Mom, we are not in the same ss and have no chance to talk."


    Why did she still think about Joseph? He was just a conceited boy.


    "What about the young master of the Tang Family? He is your ssmate. Have you talked to him?"


    Upon hearing this, Alina almost choked on the porridge. She tried to calm down after she drank some


    milk.


    If Leo was the young master of the Tang Family, she was d Wendy didn''t know the head teacher had


    teamed them up.


    "Yes. I, I have talked to him."


    With great interest, Wendy asked, "How does he feel about you? Does he have special feelings for


    you?"


    "Mom, I just said ''good morning'' to him, and he only replied me with the word ''morning''."


    Wendy curled up her lips with disappointment. She poked Alina on the forehead and scolded, "Why are


    you so stupid? Why don''t you talk to him more? Are you really my daughter? How could I give birth to a


    daughter as stupid as you?"


    "I want to talk to him, but you don''t know how cold the young master of the Tang Family is. He never


    looks at the girls in our ss. He''s good enough to say ''morning''."


    Alina said so because she hoped that Wendy would stop coveting the young master of the Tang


    Family.


    Wendy snorted, "Bullshit! I think you little girls don''t know how to please other people! Take a look at


    your father. I got him even if he was called as a cold and arrogant man!"


    "Mom, how can Ipare with you?" Then Alina changed the topic and said, "Why don''t you let me


    focus on my studies first? When I grow up and be more sophisticated, I''ll consider pursuing my


    future husband."


    Wendy was hard to fool. She stared at Alina, "Bullshit! Your grades are so poor. I''m going to beat you to


    death if I''m not your mother! Let me tell you, the best way is to strike first. When you get to college,


    there will be morepetitors."


    "Mom, I suddenly found that a girl who does well in study is more likely to attract the attention of good


    boys. So I decided to study hard and improve my performance, so that more excellent boys can pay


    attention to me. And I get a good grade, so you''re proud to mention it outside, aren''t you?"


    Wendy was somewhat persuaded. She squinted at Alina and asked doubtfully, "Are you sure that you


    want to study hard? Didn''t you hate studying before?"


    Alina cleared her throat and said, "Mom, I was ignorant before. After I went to the hospital, I''ve thought


    a lot, like study..."


    Speaking of this, the look on Alina''s face became much more solemn, "I used to think that as long as


    you and Dad were there, I could still live a good life even if I didn''t study. But ever since I went to


    Joseph''s birthday party, I suddenly realized that only when I''m excellent enough would people ept


    me, and would they think that I''m qualified to be the daughter of the Xu Family. Otherwise, I''m only a


    joke for them."


    Wendy was surprised for a moment, as she did not expect that her daughter could say such words.


    She did feel ignored and scorned by some of thedies, but she had to fawn on them. She could only


    endure and felt unhappy.


    She knew better than her daughter. It was because she hoped that her daughter and herself could be


    respected and epted by more people that she wholeheartedly hoped her daughter could marry a


    better man. Only in this way could she stop those people from gossiping, disappoint those people who


    were ready tough at them, and make them jealous!


    Wendy put her hand on her daughter''s face. She touched her cheek with her thumb and said, "ina, I


    found that you have be more sensible since you were discharged from the hospital. You don''t


    even look like my daughter anymore."


    Alina''s body stiffened. What Wendy said made her look a little bit scared. She had to be sensible


    because she was not a teenage girl any more.


    After all, she was the person who had taken away her daughter''s body. To be honest, she was afraid


    that Wendy would ask her all of a sudden, "You are not my daughter. Who are you?"


    "It seems that you didn''t fall for nothing!" Wendy then sighed.


    Alina was speechless.


    All right, she was relieved atst. It seemed that she thought too much!


    "Mom, it''s gettingte. I should go to school now."


    "Go ahead. Be careful. Come back after school. Don''t hang out with anyone."


    "I see. Bye."


    Walking out of the door, Alina heaved a sigh of relief. It was lucky that Wendy wasn''t as sensitive as


    Sheffield. Otherwise, she really didn''t know how to face a mother''s query.


    The car went all the way to Ming Hua High School.


    The ssroom was still noisy. When Alina was passing by the desks of Bonnie and Ivy, she got a snort


    from Bonnie and a contemptuous look from Ivy.


    Alina didn''t care at all. Instead, she greeted them with a smile.


    "Hello, ina." The moment Rose saw Alina, she greeted her happily.


    "Good morning," said Alina, walking towards her.


    Yana arrived earlier than her. Seeing that Alina was sitting down, she pushed a box over and said, "My


    mother asked me to bring you this. Thank you for helping me."


    Alina opened the box and saw a mousse cake covered with white chocte and two red cherries. It


    looked very delicious.


    "Wow, it''s so beautiful. Did your mother make it?"


    Alina''s reaction obviously pleased Yana, and she said proudly, "Of course. My mother''s cake is


    beautiful and delicious!"


    Alina couldn''t resist beautiful and delicious dessert. She couldn''t wait to pick up the fork and eat


    "Yummy! Yana, you are so lucky to have such a mother!"


    Yana couldn''t helpughing happily.


    "What are you eating? It smells so good!" Rose leaned over and stared at the cake as she smelt it.


    Alina gave the fork to her without hesitation and indicated her to have a taste.


    Rose tasted it and said, "It''s so delicious, much better than what I had in a hotelst time! Where did


    you buy it? "


    Alina pointed to her desk mate. "It wasn''t bought. It was made by her mother."


    Although Rose and Yana were ssmates, they were not very familiar with each other. They were just


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    nodding friends.


    She turned to Yana and asked, "It''s very delicious. Does your mother sell cakes? If yes, please bring


    two to me tomorrow."


    "No. My mother doesn''t sell cakes!" Yana said. The cakes made by her mother couldn''t be bought with


    money.


    When she spoke in that sarcastic tone, Rose was suddenly irritated and shouted, "Fine, fine. It''s just a


    cake. How great you think you are!" Then she rolled her eyes and went back to her seat.


    With a snort, Yana nced at Alina with discontent. She pouted, looking a little angry.


    Alina got confused. She didn''t know what they were quarreling about.

 Chapter 25 Love Letter

    Chapter 25 Love Letter


    The bell was about to ring. Alina put the cake back into the box. She turned to the angry girl and said,


    "Yana, don''t be angry. Rose wasplimenting your mother. She meant no harm."


    "Don''t speak for her!" Yana stared at Alina angrily.


    Her eyes were rounder, like a hamster''s.


    Seeing her look, Alina didn''t mind Yana''s anger at her at all.


    "I won''t speak for her. I speak for you. Okay?" She really wanted to pinch the girl''s delicate cheek.


    Her words soothed Yana''s mood, but she still said stubbornly, "I don''t need!"


    "Okay, okay, that''s all right!" replied Alina with a smile.


    She was so cute that she was right about everything!


    Rose clearly heard their conversation and could not help feeling annoyed by what Alina said. She


    could ina treat her like a princess? It really makes me angry!"


    ncing at Alina, Emma didn''t know what to say. After a while, she persuaded carefully, "Maybe she


    likes the baby face. Don''t get involved."


    Rose shouted, "I didn''t get involved! Someone''s words are quite annoying!"


    At this time, the morning reading bell rang. Leo was walking into the ssroom.


    Today, instead of taking his usual route, he walked directly from the front of the tform to the


    innermost aisle.


    Although Leo didn''t talk much, everyone paid attention to him when he moved. They wanted to know


    the reason why he changed his route.


    As Alina saw that Leo was walking in the aisle, she nced at him from time to time. Leo was a


    handsome guy with nice eyebrows and big eyes. But he seemed a little thin. It would be perfect if he


    had muscles.


    While Alina was thinking these secretly in her heart, Leo stopped in front of her.


    ''Why does he stop? Return the love letter again?'' Alina thought in fear.


    Leo cast a cold nce at Alina. He put two pieces of paper on her desk and then left. He left without


    saying a word.


    ... Suddenly, everyone in the ss all stretched their necks, with a look of gossip in their eyes.


    In an instant Rose forgot her unhappiness. She turned her head, winked and asked, "ina, did you


    write him another love letter?"


    Alina rolled her eyes at her and shouted, "Out of my sight! Nonsense!"


    Yana''s curious eyes also fell on the two pieces of paper.


    Under the gaze from different directions, Alina unfolded the two pieces of paper and couldn''t help


    It was the script for the program.


    "What''s on it? Let me have a look." Rose had a good eyesight and saw the words on the paper.


    Alina squinted at her, "What do you think?"


    "Oh, I see. Is this the script for your program?"


    At this time, the head teacher wasing in, and Alina hurriedly said, "Don''t talk. The teacher is


    When Mr. Su came in, the students were reading books. Everyone seemed to be studying hard.


    Mr. Su made a round of the ssroom with a smile, and then stood at the door, watching them.


    With the head teacher in the ssroom, everyone studied hard, but some pretended.


    Alina put all her heart and soul into her study.


    After all, the monthly exam is just around the corner.


    All the teachers in ss 126 noticed that Alina studied hard. Sometimes, they chatted in the office and


    said that Alina began to understand something.


    The teachers were relieved to see her changes. They paid more attention to her in ss.


    So Alina found that she was often called upon to answer questions.


    After spending the whole morning learning, the students rushed to the canteen as soon as the bell


    rang.


    In particr, students in ss 126 were more active in having meals. Once the teachers finished ss,


    the ssroom would be empty in less than a minute.


    They were not the first in study, but the first in eating.


    Usually, Alina would go to the canteen after ss. But today, she didn''t leave immediately. Instead, she


    stayed in the ssroom and read the two pieces of paper that Leo had given her.


    On the paper was a conversation between two people. A man was shopping in a shop. He asked the


    boss what the price of something was and what it was used for. The boss didn''t hear well and often


    misunderstood some words. It was aedy.


    Leo wrote such a long dialogue, and it had funny points. Alina felt that he deserved being praised.


    She carefully read the dialogue for a few times and made a mark where there was a problem. Then she


    put the pen and paper away and went to the canteen slowly.


    When she arrived there, some students had already finished their meals.


    Because she went there in ate time, many dishes were sold out. Alina picked up two dishes and then


    went to find a seat.


    When she found a seat, she walked straight to it without looking sideways. She was stopped halfway


    by a voice.


    "ina, sit here!"


    It was the voice of Sam. Alina paused, pretending not to hear it and continued to walk forward.


    "ina, here..." Thinking that Alina didn''t see him, Sam stood up and waved to her.


    Alina felt as if all the people in the canteen were focusing their eyes on her.


    Alina bit her lips and sighed, ''Come on. All I want is to have dinner quietly. Can''t you be so


    conspicuous?''


    She turned around and put on a polite smile, "Mr. Tang, it''s you!" Carrying the te, Alina walked to the


    seat with a smile.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "ina, why did youe sote today?"


    "Something came up," replied Alina as she sat down. After saying that, she smiled at Howard who was


    sitting opposite to her as a greeting.


    As for Joseph next to her, Alina didn''t even look at him. Joseph gritted his teeth, because he had never


    been despised like this.


    "There is an English contest in our school. Have you decided who will take part in thepetition?"


    Sam asked casually.


    "It''s almost done," replied Alina, chewing.


    Before Sam could say anything, Joseph said with disdain, "What program can ss 126e up with?


    If they can, I''ll just write my name upside down!"


    Alina lowered her head and ate. She didn''t even bother to roll her eyes. She didn''t want to bother


    herself arguing with the likes of him!


    "Joseph, don''t say that. If their program is selected by the school, do you really want to write your name


    upside down?"


    Joseph nced at Alina and said scornfully, "I tell you today. If the program of ss 126 has been


    selected by the school, I will not be called Joseph Song, but Song Joseph!"


    "Well, you promised. Don''t regret it." Alina looked at Joseph and said.


    The boy raised his chin proudly, "I don''t regret. The one who regrets is a bastard!"

 Chapter 26 Stepfather

    Chapter 26 Stepfather


    After lunch, Alina went back to the ssroom. Thinking of Joseph''s words, she suddenly had an


    impulse. She turned her head to look at Leo, who was sitting in thest row.


    He looked down as if he were reading a book. Hesitating for a while, she took the two pieces of paper


    and walked towards him.


    "Hi, guy, could you give me your seat? I want to discuss something with your desk mate." Said Alina in


    a low voice, patting on the shoulder of Leo''s desk mate.


    The boy raised his head and found it was Alina. He quickly smiled and said, "No problem. Sit down."


    "Thank you!" Alina made an ok gesture.


    When Leo heard the sound of the chair, he turned his head and found that it was Alina who was sitting


    next to him. He was stunned for a second. Then without any expression on his face, he continued to


    read the book in his hand.


    ''Hey, boy, it''s very impolite of you to ignore a girl like this!''


    Alina took a nce at the book in Leo''s hand, finding that it was a novel.


    She put the two pieces of paper on Leo''s desk and said, "Excuse me, Leo. I''d like to discuss your lines


    with you."


    Upon hearing that, Leo closed the book, so that Alina could clearly see the name of the book: Gone


    with the Wind, a ssic novel.


    "I like this novel, too."


    In the university, Alina borrowed the book and read it.


    Upon hearing that, Leo was slightly surprised, "You''ve read it! Do you know who is with Scarlett in the


    end?"


    To be honest, she was a little surprised by Leo''s question. She didn''t expect that a cool and handsome


    guy like him would have a girlish heart.


    Perhaps Alina''s surprise was too obvious that Leo blushed a little.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Alina didn''t know what to say at that moment.


    ''So Leo, you are such a person!''


    "Well... Take your time to read it and then you will know. Let''s discuss about your lines first."


    Leo put the book aside. After a while, he regained his usual cold look.


    Seeing that the boy returned to normal, Alina pointed out some problems with the lines and gave some


    suggestions.


    They lowered their heads and had a serious conversation. In the eyes of others, their postures were


    somewhat intimate.


    Girls who had a crush on Leo couldn''t help but feel jealous.


    Everyone in the ss knew that Leo was cool. Usually, when the girls talked to him, he ignored them.


    ina had sent him a love letter and he returned it in front of the ss.


    Not long after that, they sat so close to each other!


    "What are you doing, ina and Leo? Your heads are almost stuck together!" Sitting in the same row,


    Cary looked at them andughed. Eddie, sitting in front of him, also looked at them, as if they were


    watching a good show.


    Cary''s voice was not loud, but it still attracted the attention of many students, especially a few girls.


    Leo realized that he was too close to Alina. He straightened himself and wasn''t willing to exin


    anything.


    Upon hearing Cary''s words, Alina looked up at him and grinned, "Since you are so curious, why don''t


    youe over and have a look?"


    Cary winked. "How dare I? What if I disturb you?"


    "Haven''t you got your thick skin back? But it''s right on your face!"


    Hearing their conversation, someone tittered. It seemed that they remembered Alina reading about lost


    and found in ss the other day.


    "You... Humph, good men don''t fight with women!" Realizing that he couldn''t win in arguing with Alina,


    Cary was too embarrassed to say anything more.


    After half an hour''s discussion in a low voice, Alina said to Leo, "Your handwriting is better than mine,


    so please copy the revised lines. I''m going back to my seat."


    Then, Alina stood up and went back to her seat.


    There was still more than half an hour before the ss in the afternoon. Alina was bending over the


    desk to take a nap.


    After the three sses in the afternoon, Alina and Leo took the lines to the head teacher''s office. The


    head teacher read the lines andplimented them. Then he gave some suggestions and let them go.


    When Alina came home, Eric and Wendy hade home. After greeting them, she went back to her


    room.


    There were two pieces of bread and some snacks in her schoolbag. Alina put down her schoolbag and


    opened the window. She put her head out of the window and looked at the window of Sheffield''s room.


    The window was closed and the curtains were drawn.


    Sheffield must be sleeping on the bed. After all, he didn''t feel hungry when he was asleep.


    After thinking for a while, Alina thought that she shouldn''t climb through the window to bring food to him


    tonight. Yesterday, when she climbed back, she almost slipped and fell down. Fortunately, she


    stabilized herself in time, or else she might have died!


    She had toe in from the door. Eric happened to be at home, so she could talk to him.


    Soonter, Alina opened the door and went downstairs.


    At this moment, Eric was reading a newspaper on the sofa while Wendy was absent. What a rare


    opportunity.


    Alina hurried over and called, "Dad..."


    Eric looked up and smiled mildly, "What''s up?"


    "Dad, I want to see my brother. Can you ask Peter to open the door for me?" Alina begged.


    Eric said in a cold tone, "That bastard! He must be starved for three days. How dared he push his


    sister! I must teach him a lesson!"


    "It''s not his fault. I slipped and fell downstairs by ident," Alina exined.


    Eric said angrily, "Don''t speak for him. Fortunately, you''re fine. If anything bad happened because of


    that bastard, I would break his legs!"


    Alina felt it a little ridiculous. Was her tone not sincere? Or was her expression not sincere? Why did


    Eric firmly believe that it was Sheffield who pushed her down the stairs?


    Was it necessary for the plot? Or it was just like what people said that there would be a stepfather


    because of a stepmother?


    After a pause, Alina looked touched and said, "Dad, you are so kind to me!"


    "You are sweet and considerate. Of course Dad is kind to you."


    "Dad has been so kind to me, so I should go to see my brother. Sheffield must have known that he was


    wrong. How about letting me ask him on Dad''s behalf? If he admits his fault to me, let him go to school


    tomorrow. Okay?"


    In fact, Eric hoped that they could get along well with each other. He looked at Alina, hesitated for a


    moment and agreed reluctantly, "Well, let''s give him a chance. If he showed no sign of repentance, he


    would be starved for another two days!"


    "Thank you, Dad!" Alina resisted her excitement and went to ask for the key from Peter.


    Hearing that the master had agreed, Peter hesitated for a while and then gave the key to Alina.


    After getting the key, Alina went to the kitchen first and then went back to her own room.


    Hearing the sound of the lock turning, Sheffield opened his eyes all of a sudden.


    The knob turned and the door was pushed open.


    Seeing that it was Alina, Sheffield closed his eyes again.


    Alina turned around and locked the door. Then she emptied the food hidden in her clothes onto his bed.


    There were a lot of things, including bread, tomatoes, apples, oranges, lollipops and chicken wings.


    "I don''t know what you like, so I grabbed some..." At that time, there was a quick knock on the door.

 Chapter 27 Study Hard

    Chapter 27 Study Hard


    Looking at the items on the bed, Alina panicked. In a hurry, she threw them all into the quilt.


    Sheffield looked at her in anger and shouted, "What are you doing?" It was his bed. How could she put


    anything on it!


    "Stupid. Don''t you see I''m hiding something?" After covering them with the quilt, Alina immediately ran


    to open the door. It was Peter.


    "Peter, it''s you! I don''t know why this door closed!"


    There was a flicker of worry in Peter''s eyes. If they were not so close to each other, Alina wouldn''t have


    noticed it.


    It seemed that Peter really cared about Sheffield! After all, he had watched Sheffield grow up. He


    couldn''t have no feelings for him.


    In the novel, the hero knew a lot of information about ina from Peter.


    When Peter saw that Sheffield was just sitting on the bed, he breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. He


    smiled at Alina, "Miss ina, you''ve already met the young master. The dinner is ready. You can go


    downstairs to have dinner now."


    "Okay. Give me one minute. Dad asked me to say something to Sheffield. Then I will leave."


    "Okay. Miss ina, I will wait for you outside." When Peter was about to leave, he nced at Sheffield


    again before he walked out of the door.


    "Dad said as long as you realized your mistake and apologized to me, you can go to school tomorrow."


    Then Alina raised her eyebrows and said, "How about you apologizing to your sister? Then, you are


    free."


    Sheffield looked away and said indifferently, "You''re not my sister."


    "I''m older than you, so you have to call me sister! You only have ten seconds. Do you apologize? Ten,


    nine, eight, seven, six..."


    Sheffield pursed his lips.


    "Three, two, one, one point five, one point two..." "If you miss the chance, you won''t have it!" Alina


    reminded.


    Sheffield nced at the girl out of the corner of his eye and saw her face full of tease. He got so


    annoyed that hey down on the bed and pulled the quilt over his head.


    Out of sight, out of mind!


    The quilt was pulled up by him, and at once the food which had been ced at the end of the bed was


    exposed.


    Seeing this, Alina immediately turned her head and looked at the door. It was lucky that Peter was


    standing at the side of the door and he couldn''t see that.


    She walked quickly to the door and closed it. Then she took out the key to lock it.


    The door was closed and nobody could see what was going on inside.


    Alina gave the key back to Peter, smiled at him, and went downstairs.


    At the dining table, Alina told Eric that Sheffield had apologized to her and realized his mistake.


    Peter was a little surprised to hear this.


    Seeing that she spoke up for Sheffield, Wendy''s face turned pale. She wanted to ignite Eric''s anger at


    Sheffield again. But she was stopped by Alina by kicking her twice.


    After dinner, Wendy seized the opportunity to block Alina in the washroom and scolded her for being


    disobedient.


    Alina tried her best to pacify her anger and put an end to the idea of trying to drive a wedge between


    them.


    The next morning, when Sheffield was notified to go to school, he was surprised. He had only been


    grounded for two days, and there was one day left.


    He washed up and went downstairs. At the moment, Alina was having breakfast with Eric and Wendy.


    "Good morning, Sheffield!" Alina greeted him with a big smile as soon as she saw him.


    Hearing this, Sheffield seemed a little frozen. He greeted her in a low voice and began to have


    breakfast.


    Looking at his son, Eric gave a dry cough with dissatisfaction, but when he saw that his son didn''t look


    well, he managed to hold back his anger.


    Alina was eating slowly. As soon as Sheffield got up, she got up and followed him.


    Eric was relieved to see that his stepdaughter was so sensible. He hoped that they could get along well


    with each other.


    In the car, they didn''t talk all the way.


    Alina hurried through the school gate, across the yground and into the ssroom.


    The monthly exam would be held tomorrow. She must seize every minute to study.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Alina studied hard as soon as she entered the ssroom. She was a freak to the students sitting in the


    "ina, why do you read as soon as youe in? Since when do you care so much about grades?" It


    must be said by Rose.


    Alina nced at her and said, "I am no longer the girl I used to be. Don''t disturb me. I''m going to


    surprise you on this monthly exam."


    "You must be kidding!" Rose didn''t believe. But when she realized that it wasn''t a joke, she asked, "Are


    you serious?"


    "Of course!" After that, Alina didn''t say anything more.


    After a moment, Rose spoke to Emma: "What do you think is wrong with her? What happened to her?"


    Emma shook her head, "I don''t know. Maybe it''s just a whim."


    At this time, Yana also came. Seeing that Alina was studying, she looked out of the window. ''Pigs fly, ''


    she thought.


    When the bell rang, Leo came in. Alina looked at the door subconsciously and found that Leo looked


    dispirited today.


    It was not that she paid much attention to Leo, but that Leo used to walk with his nose in the air but he


    was low today.


    Just wondering for a while, Alina withdrew her sight. Except Sheffield, nobody was more important than


    her study.


    Soon, the head teacher also came to the ssroom. As usual, he reminded everyone to study hard for


    the monthly exam.


    Alina went on reviewing.


    The exam would be held tomorrow. Teachers did not teach new lessons today, but had a systematic


    review of the knowledge of this month and marked some key points.


    Alina was simply delighted. During question time, she asked everything she didn''t understand and held


    on to the teacher even after the bell rang.


    Both teachers and students were amazed by her enthusiasm for learning.


    She became the talk of the teachers in the office.


    The bell rang at noon, and Rose couldn''t wait to stand up. Seeing that Alina was still doing exercises,


    she stared at her and shouted, "ina, are you crazy! Why do you suddenly love studying so much


    that you forget to eat or sleep? I suspect you''re another person!"


    Alina made way for Yana to leave. After Yana went out, she stretched herself and smiled to Rose,


    "You''re right. I''m not me anymore."


    Rose said scornfully, "Bullshit! You think you''re in a fairy novel! Why don''t you say you are in an


    alternate reality?" Then she said impatiently, "All right, don''t talk about it anymore. Let''s go to lunch!"


    Alina didn''t want to waste time going to the canteen. With a ttering smile, she said, "I''m not going to


    the canteen today. Can you bring me two buns?"


    "Come on! You don''t even have to eat. Do you have to study so hard? Health is the most important


    thing. If you don''t eat well, how can you study well?"


    Alina had lowered her head and focused on her book again. She heard only a little of what Rose said.


    Then she muttered, "Okay, I know."


    Rose reached out to grab her, but was stopped by Emma. "Rose, since she won''t go, let''s bring her two


    buns and let her study in the ssroom."


    Then there was no one in the ssroom.


    Alina didn''t go to the toilet the whole morning. She couldn''t stand it anymore and ran to the toilet


    downstairs.


    After cleaning her hands, Alina ran upstairs but overran.


    This teaching building had four floors and the top floor was on the fourth floor. The door of the top floor


    was locked and no students were allowed to go there.


    When she ran to the mezzanine between the third and the fourth floors, she was surprised to find a


    teenager sitting on the stairs at the corner.

 Chapter 28 Misunderstanding

    Chapter 28 Misunderstanding


    The boy put his arms around his knees and rested his head on his arms. His clothes looked a little


    familiar to Alina, and she recognized him. ''Is that Leo?''


    She asked tentatively, "Leo?"


    Upon hearing his name, Leo slowly raised his head.


    The boy pursed his pink lips slightly. His face was pale, and his eyes were hazy. A few wisps of ck


    bangs fell between his eyebrows. He was so delicate that he seemed toe from a quadratic space.


    At that moment, Alina''s heart beat fast like a drum. ''He looks so attractive!'' thought Alina. She couldn''t


    help but want to touch his bangs and his head!


    Seeing Alina, Leo curled his lips, feeling aggrieved.


    What? s! Alina was a little stunned. She felt that she was disliked by him.


    She could tell from the boy''s expression that there was something wrong with him. ''Is he sick?'' she


    thought.


    "What''s wrong with you? Do you feel ufortable?"


    He neither spoke nor did anything, as if he hadn''t heard.


    Noticing that he ignored her, Alina turned around and went downstairs. After taking two steps, she


    turned back and asked, "Hey, I''m asking you. Are you sick?" Her tone was much more ferocious this


    time.


    The boy finally raised his head. He just looked at her with grievance.


    Alina put her hand on his forehead and covered his moist eyes.


    Hmm... ''It is a little hot. Does he get a fever?'' she thought.


    "Leo, you seem to have a fever. You need to see a doctor."


    "I won''t go!" The boy pressed his lips tightly with a look of resistance.


    Staring at him for a few seconds, Alina took out her phone and asked, "What''s the phone number of


    your family? How about I call them for you?"


    "No, no need!" The boy refused quickly.


    "Either you go to the infirmary, or I''ll call your family to apany you to the hospital. Choose one."


    With a straight face, the boy finallypromised. "I... I''ll go to the infirmary."


    Alina stood beside him, looked at him and made a gesture of please.


    He gave the girl an angry stare before he went downstairs.


    Alina was standing aside. When she saw that the boy was staggering, she quickly reached out her


    hand to help him. She was afraid that he would fall down the stairs if he missed one step.


    "Let go of me. I don''t need your help. I can walk!" As he walked, Leo tried to push away Alina who was


    holding him.


    Alina was so impatient that she wanted to push him down the stairs! She roared at him with anger,


    "Shut up! Go downstairs!"


    Being shouted at, Leo immediately became much more obedient. He neither detested nor rejected her.


    Out of the building was a ground. Alina let go of Leo''s arm and said, "Well, you should know where the


    infirmary is. I''m going back to the ssroom now." She felt that she had done her duty by sending him


    downstairs.


    Leo grabbed Alina''s wrist and looked at her beseechingly, "You go with me."


    After struggling for a while, Alina didn''t free herself. Leo held her more tightly. So Alina promised,


    "Okay, okay. I''ll go with you. Could you please let go of my hand first?"


    The reason why she agreed so quickly was that her ssmates who went to lunch wereing back


    soon. If they saw that she and Leo pulled and pushed each other, they were sure to spread rumors


    about them.


    Leo stared at Alina for a moment to make sure that what she said was true and finally let go of her


    hand.


    Both of them stood still. Alina didn''t know where the infirmary was, so she pushed Leo and said, "Go!


    Why are you still standing here?"


    Leo felt very aggrieved and took two steps forward. Then he immediately turned back and looked at


    Alina. After making sure that Alina was behind him, he continued to move forward.


    When they arrived at the infirmary, the school doctor took Leo''s temperature. He had a high fever and


    needed a drip right away.


    No wonder he acted like a child today!


    After Leo was put on the drip, Alina got ready to leave quietly. As soon as she was at the door, she was


    discovered.


    "Where are you going?" The boy stared at Alina with his dark eyes and asked.


    Alina forced a smile and said, "I thought you haven''t eaten anything yet, so I''m going to buy you


    something. By the way, what would you like? Porridge, bread or noodles?


    "I don''t want to eat anything. You can''t leave."


    "But I haven''t eaten anything either. The infusion willst for one or two hours. Let me get something to


    eat first, and I''ll pick you up when you finish, okay?"


    "You can''t leave."


    "You see, the monthly exam will be held tomorrow, and I still have a lot of things to review..."


    At this time, the school doctor interrupted Alina, "Little girl, your boyfriend is seriously ill. It doesn''t


    matter if you don''t eat or study for a while."


    The school doctor was a man in his fifties. He wore a pair of sses and looked at people over the


    sses.


    "You misunderstood. He is not my boyfriend. We are just ssmates. If you don''t believe me, you can


    ask him."


    As a school doctor, wasn''t it a little inappropriate to say that to a student? Normally, a school doctor


    would not tease the students in this way, would he?


    The school doctor said he was not blind, "Little girl, don''t lie to me. If you are not his girlfriend, how


    could a guy rely on you like this?"


    Uh... Alina nced at Leo and thought that he must be confused by fever and treat her as his family or


    friend.


    However, she didn''t think that the school doctor would believe this exnation.


    Ever since Alina showed that she wanted to leave, Leo never took his eyes off her.


    In this case, it was not appropriate for Alina to leave now. So, she found a stool and sat down.


    The infusion made Leo sleepy. Before he fell asleep, he looked at the girl and asked for her assurance,


    "I''ll sleep for a while. You''re not leaving, are you?"


    Alina wasn''t cold-blooded, and she couldn''t resist his pleading gaze.


    "You go to sleep. I won''t go. I promise."


    After getting the girl''s promise, Leo soon fell asleep.


    Leo was sleeping soundly while Alina''s stomach was rattling. She hadn''t had lunch yet.


    Hearing the sound, the school doctor couldn''t helpughing, "Little girl, didn''t you have lunch?"


    "No, I didn''t. I was about to eat, but I saw him not feeling well, so I sent him here."


    "You did a good job. Fortunately, he was sent here in time. Otherwise, he''ll get pneumonia."


    One hourter, Leo finished with one bottle of medicine. Looking at her watch, Alina found that there


    were twenty minutes left before the afternoon ss.


    "How long will it take to finish, doctor?"


    ncing at the infusion bottle through his sses, the doctor answered, "There are two smaller ones.


    It''s about one and a half hourter."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Such a long time!" After hesitating for a while, Alina said, "Or I go back to the ssroom to ask the


    head teacher to watch him here?"


    She couldn''t waste her whole afternoon''s ss just for the sake of Leo.


    "No way. Your little boyfriend asked you to apany him. And you promised him. What shall I do if


    he wakes up and doesn''t see you?" The school doctor shook his head.


    Alina felt helpless. "I go to tell the head teacher, and thene back. Is that okay?" Whether she came


    back or not depended on her mood.


    "There is a telephone here, so you can talk to him on the phone instead of going back and forth."


    Alina looked at the doctor and found that she had been seen through.


    Well, she gave up.

 Chapter 29 Keep It for Yourself

    Chapter 29 Keep It for Yourself


    If she took out her phone, would the school doctor beat her?


    Alina silently picked up the phone on the table and looked at the school doctor, "I don''t remember the


    number of our head teacher..."


    The school doctor opened a drawer, took out a folder and threw it to her. "There are the phone


    numbers of all the head teachers. Find it yourself."


    Alina was speechless. "Thank you."


    After the call, Mr. Su soon came over. As soon as he came in, he asked anxiously, "How is Leo? Is it


    serious?"


    The doctor answered calmly, "The temperature has dropped a lot. It''s nothing serious for the time


    being."


    Mr. Su was relieved and said, "That''s good. That''s good." He turned to Alina and said, "You sent him


    here, right? Thank you so much!"


    "That''s all right. We''re ssmates. It''s my pleasure." With a modest smile, Alina said, "Sir, now that you


    are here, I''ll go back to the ssroom."


    Mr. Su replied briskly, "Okay. It''s not long before the ss begins. You can go back now."


    "Goodbye, Mr. Su. Goodbye, doctor." Alina waved her hand and ran away as fast as she could under


    the doctor''s meaningful gaze.


    After she ran out of the infirmary and turned a corner, Alina walked to the teaching building.


    To be honest, she felt a little guilty when she left. After all, she had promised him that she would not


    leave.


    But maybe Leo said that just because he was unconscious. Maybe he wouldn''t remember after the


    fever.


    This kind of self-constion instantly dispelled the psychological burden on her, and made her steps


    much more rxed.


    As soon as she returned to the ssroom, Rose asked after her, "Where did you go?" Why do you


    Alina.


    "The teacher asked me to go out for something." Alina took the buns and said thanks to her with a


    smile. Then she sat down.


    She ate the bun at once.


    She was so hungry that she finished the two buns in a few bites.


    She choked because she had eaten too fast. She rolled her eyes and finally swallowed it.


    After eating, Alina went on to review.


    When the bell rang, the students found that Leo''s seat was empty.


    When the newspaper was read, there would be students from the student union to check the number of


    students and discipline. If one of them was absent, the score of the ss would be deducted.


    The monitor asked loudly, "Who knows where Leo is? Why hasn''t hee to the ssroom yet?"


    But no one had an idea. He was still in the ssroom at noon.


    At this moment, Alina suddenly said, "Leo is sick. Mr. Su is in the infirmary with him."


    The ssroom was silent for a second.


    "Why didn''t he ask for leave? At least tell me!" The monitor nagged as she lowered her head and


    quickly wrote the note.


    As soon as the inspectors came, the monitor rushed out and showed the note to them.


    During the break, Leo''s misty eyes shed through Alina''s mind. She wondered if his fever had gone.


    The infusion should be done?


    Such worries just shed by quickly and were quickly suppressed by various questions.


    After school, Alina suddenly remembered that she seemed to have forgotten Leo.


    He didn''t seem toe back to the ssroom the whole afternoon, nor did she see Mr. Su. Was he


    still in the infirmary?


    Alina went to the infirmary again with her schoolbag, feeling guilty.


    The school doctor was still there, but Leo was gone.


    "Little girl, are you here to see your boyfriend? He has been sent home by your head teacher."


    The doctor answered before Alina asked.


    "That boy was so disappointed that he didn''t see you when he woke up. Why are you here sote?"


    Alina was really afraid of the school doctor. She said that they were not boyfriend and girlfriend. Why


    didn''t he understand?


    "Thank you, doctor. I see. Bye." She''d better never see him again!


    On her way back, Alina took out her phone and called the head teacher.


    "Hello, who''s that?"


    Although ina had saved the phone number of the head teacher, she never called. So the head


    teacher didn''t have her number on his phone.


    "Hello, Mr. Su. It''s ina."


    "Oh, it''s you. What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing. I just want to know how Leo is. Is he all right? "


    "His fever has gone. I''ve sent him to his home. Don''t worry. He''s fine."


    "I see. Goodbye, Mr. Su."


    Now, she waspletely relieved. With the care of his family, Leo should be fine.


    When she came home, Sheffield hadn''te back, and Eric and Wendy were not at home either. After


    greeting Peter, Alina went straight to the bedroom.


    Study! Study! Study! The most important thing for her now was to study.


    She had wasted more than an hour in the noon because of Leo, and she had to make it up in the


    evening.


    Alina didn''t know when Sheffield came back. It was not until Peter called her down to dinner that she


    recovered herself from the book.


    Eric and Wendy didn''te back. Only Alina and Sheffield were having the dinner.


    At the dining table, Alina smiled at Sheffield, but he ignored her; she talked to him but he didn''t


    respond; she gave him some food, he put it aside; she gave him more soup, he refused to drink.


    The smile on Alina''s face gradually froze and disappeared. What was wrong with him?


    Eat or not? Eat or not? Eat or not? She really wanted to pry his mouth open and put food in his mouth.


    "I''m full." Then, Sheffield went upstairs with a cold face.


    Alina wiped her mouth, and hurriedly got up to keep up with him.


    Sheffield wanted to get rid of her. But their rooms were on the same way.


    Seeing Sheffield opening the door, Alina rushed forward to block the door with her foot.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "What are you doing? Take off your foot!" Sheffield said coldly.


    Alinained, "At least we''re friends. Don''t you feel guilty about treating me like this?"


    "Who is your friend? Go away!"


    "You didn''t say that when you ate my meatballs!"


    Sheffield''s expression changed. He shouted impatiently, "What on earth do you want? Do you want me


    to shit it out and give it back to you?"


    This time, Alina''s face changed. She was shocked with her eyes wide open. She didn''t expect that he


    could say such disgusting things!


    "Well, keep it for yourself. Good night."

 Chapter 30 A Familiar Smell

    Chapter 30 A Familiar Smell


    Alina felt tired. Sheffield was so fickle. She felt like she was ying the game of a boy pursuing a girl.


    In order to please the girl he liked, he had tried his best.


    She was a little depressed to think that she had worked so hard but his attitude towards her was still so


    bad.


    However, she did not remain depressed for long, because she soon immersed herself in study.


    For an excellent student, study made her happy.


    The next day was another day.


    This was the first exam that Alina would take in the alternate reality, and she got up half an hour earlier


    than usual.


    She went downstairs in spirits, and the others hadn''t gotten up.


    "Good morning, Miss ina." A dash of surprise shed through Peter''s eyes.


    "Good morning, Peter."


    "Miss ina, why do you get up so early today?" Peter asked, motioning to the servant to prepare


    breakfast for Alina.


    "Nothing serious. There is an exam today. I woke up early in the morning, so I got up."


    "Oh, I wish you good luck with the exam!"


    "Thank you. I will try my best."


    Alina almost finished her breakfast. Then Sheffield walked down the stairs with a schoolbag on his


    shoulder.


    In fact, she had a question about the height of the hero. The description of the hero in the novel was


    that he was nearly 1.9 meters tall. He had a superior figure than a male model on the catwalk.


    However, the hero in front of her was thin and short, with pale skin. Was it sure that after a few years,


    he could grow up to 1.9 meters? Could he have a figureparable to that of a model?


    Did she find a fake hero?


    Feeling that Alina was scanning him, Sheffield paused and then quickly walked downstairs.


    But she kept looking at him. He frowned unhappily. What was she staring at?


    "Good morning, Mr. Sheffield." What would you like for breakfast?"


    "Same as yesterday," said Sheffield with an air of indifference.


    "Yes, just a moment."


    Alina noticed another thing. The butler treated her differently from Sheffield. Although he was polite to


    her, but somewhat alienated. But he was close and respectful to Sheffield.


    She could understand the difference. After all, they had been together for many years, but she just


    came.


    "Miss ina, have you finished your breakfast? Would you like more?" Peter interrupted Alina''s


    wandering.


    Hearing this, Alina came to her senses. "No, thanks. I''m already full."


    She got up from her seat and walked to the living room on the other side. She sat down on the sofa


    and waited for Sheffield.


    ''Is there a possibility that Sheffield may not be the hero, and that he just has the same name as the


    hero? If so, what I have done to him was in vain.''


    Alina''s mind wandered. ''Would I cry if I find myself pleasing the wrong person many yearster?''


    She just thought about it. However, she wouldn''t give up unless she had the evidence to prove that


    Sheffield wasn''t the hero.


    "Miss ina, Mr. Sheffield has finished. You can go now." Peter saw that the young master was out of


    the house but Alina did not go, so he reminded her.


    "What? I go now!" Alina came to her senses and walked towards the gate with her schoolbag.


    Staring at Alina''s back, Peter was worried. He wondered whether she could really pass the exam.


    In the car, Sheffield was still sitting in the passenger seat, while Alina was sitting in the back seat. They


    kept silent all the way.


    The atmosphere became tense at the school.


    Although the monthly exam was not as serious as the mid-term and final exams, they were also


    ranked.


    When Alina entered the ssroom, she found that her ssmates were either whispering to each other


    or writing notes, preparing for the exam.


    "Well, I don''t have high expectations for this monthly exam. As long as I''m not in the bottom three,


    everything is fine!" Rose was leaning to talk to Emma.


    When Emma was about to say something, she noticed that Alina wasing in from outside. When


    she made eye contact with Alina, she felt nervous and forgot what she was going to say.


    "Hey, why don''t you talk?" When Rose found that her desk mate was silent, she followed her sight.


    It was Alina. She greeted, "Hello, ina! I''ll rely on you for this exam!"


    Alina put down her schoolbag and smiled, "It''s better to rely on yourself than on others."


    "Hey, you can''t do this to me. At least I brought you buns yesterday. You can''t be so heartless!"


    Alina didn''t know whether to cry or tough. She was heartless?


    "Okay, okay. It''s up to you. But I have to warn you that you can''t me me if you fail in the exam."


    Rose was d, "No, no. I don''t me you even if I get a zero."


    Alina felt a little strange as she heard this.


    Soon she understood. She was not stupid! When did she get a zero?


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    When she sat down, she nced at Leo who was still not there.


    She wondered whether he had recovered or not? Could he take the monthly exam?


    As soon as the bell rang, Leo walked in.


    When Alina saw him, she was stunned, and then smiled. It seemed that he was fine.


    On the first day, they had English and math exams in the morning and physics, biology and politics


    exams in the afternoon.


    Alina was not worried about the English exam.


    She was good at writing. In junior and senior high schools, herpositions were often used as


    models.


    She was so excited that she couldn''t wait for the exam.


    When the second bell rang, Mr. Su came in with test papers.


    "s... Mr. Su, why are you here?" When everyone saw that the head teacher was the invigtor, they


    were in a bad mood.


    Mr. Su smiled and said, "So, you don''t want to see me?"


    "Mr. Su, you are our head teacher. Turn a blind eye to us!"


    "Don''t talk about nonsense. You always don''t listen to me. Don''t count on me to help you cheat! Okay,


    now move the desks and divide them into eight groups. Keep a distance between the front and rear


    desks. Hurry up!"


    As soon as Mr. Su finished his words, the students began to move the desks, with a great noise.


    "Okay, align the desks. Put away all the books. The exam starts in two minutes."


    At this time, a teacher came in from the door. When the students saw the teacher who came in, they


    wailed in heart.


    It was the leader of grade one, who was known for his sternness. To cheat under his nose was to die!


    There was deep resentment in Rose''s eyes. With these two invigtors, she could not cheat at all!


    "Everyone, get ready! The exam begins. Anyone caught cheating will be given a zero! Now, please


    pass the papers to the back."


    There was a tter in the ssroom. It was the sound of the students passing on the test papers.


    Alina sat in the second row from the bottom. She listened to the familiar sound that she had not heard


    for years and felt a little excited.


    The paper finally reached her. Smelling the ink from the test paper, she smiled nostalgically.

 Chapter 31 Exam

    Chapter 31 Exam


    Alina remembered that after getting the paper, they should first checked it to see if it was not printed


    clearly or had missing pages.


    Then they had to fill in the ss, student number and name clearly.


    As expected, just as she filled in the information, she heard Mr. Su reminding them to fill in the ss,


    student number and name.


    Alina also remembered that the questions should be read carefully. If you misunderstood the question,


    all you did was in vain.


    There were usually two test papers for the English exam, eight pages in total. You should start with the


    first question, write down answers for questions you know, and skip for the moment any questions you


    don''t know.


    Besides, the handwriting should be neat.


    Especially for theposition. If the handwriting was neat and impressed the teacher, the teacher


    would give a high score.


    Her teacher had ever told her that it was impossible for a teacher to read all thepositions one by


    one. The teacher usually read the beginning, the middle and the end of theposition. As long as the


    But if the handwriting was bad, no matter how good theposition was, the score would not be high.


    Finally, for thest half an hour, you should not think about the questions you didn''t know. You should


    use that time to go over the questions you had answered.


    All these were Alina''s experience, which could be applied to any exam.


    Alina answered the questions without any difficulty. Then she started to think over theposition.


    Theposition was about a person who was closest to you in no less than 800 words.


    After a moment''s thought, Alina began to write. The person closest to her, of course, was her mother.


    When she thought of her, a thousand things came to her mind that she had done for her. Thinking that


    she would never see her again, Alina almost cried.


    When she was a student, she also wrote about her mother. But there was noposition so full of


    emotion like this one.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After finishing herposition, Alina went over her paper carefully from beginning to end, and then she


    handed it in.


    She was the first to hand in her paper. When she stood up to ask if she could hand in the paper, the


    head teacher asked her not to hurry and to check it again.


    Alina said calmly that she had checked. Then she handed in the paper and walked out of the


    ssroom. It was quiet outside.


    She stood upstairs and looked around the strange campus. There was no one on the yground


    except for a tree.


    She had seen closely the tree, which was a camphor tree over three hundred years old. It was standing


    there before the school was founded.


    Three hundred years were a long time. The trees that grew with it, even the hills, no longer existed.


    Would the tree feel lonely?


    A tinkle... The bell rang and interrupted Alina''s thought.


    This was the bell for a ss, and it also indicated that there were only 15 minutes left before the end of


    the exam.


    At this time, some students had already walked out of the ssroom.


    After handing in the paper, Rose ran out and patted on Alina''s shoulder, "Why did you hand in your


    paper so early? I thought it was almost time. I was so anxious! By the way, how is yourposition?


    Have you written eight hundred words?"


    Alina took her hand off her shoulder andid it on the railing. She said, "I just filled all grids. I didn''t


    count the words."


    Rose bent over the railing. Upon hearing Alina''s words, she turned her head and praised, "You''ve filled


    all grids! There should be a thousand words! You''re awesome!"


    "I just had a sudden inspiration."


    "That''s unfair! Why does inspiration go to you but not me? I was exhausted after I wrote that 800


    words."


    Alina looked at the distance, smiled and said nothing.


    Rose leaned against the railing and said to Alina, "Let''s check the answers, shall we? Which one do


    you choose for the first question?"


    "C."


    "Great! I also choose C! What about the second question?"


    More and more students handed in their papers, and more and more of them checked the answers with


    each other.


    After a 15-minute break, there was a math exam.


    Before the exam, Rose said to Alina, "The head teacher invigted the English exam, and he certainly


    will not invigte the math exam. You must take care of me!"


    Alina gave her an Ok gesture.


    When the bell rang, the invigtor came in with the test paper. The students looked at him in surprise.


    Why did the head teacher invigte again?


    Alina turned around and gave Rose a helpless look. ''Rely on yourself, '' she thought.


    Rose replied with a mournful expression.


    Alina was much more cautious about math. She was easy to mistake some simr forms. If she


    made a mistake in the form, the answer would be wrong too.


    In the middle of the math exam, many students in the back two rows began to stare nkly.


    Math was not like English. You could only get the right answer through the correct calction. If you


    didn''t know how to do it, you could only write "solution" and then stare nkly.


    Unfortunately, no matter how well your "solution" was written, the teacher would not give you a mark.


    About two thirds of the time passed. Looking at the nk paper, Rose could not wait anymore. When


    the invigtor was not paying attention, she whispered to Alina, "ina... ina..."


    Alina looked back at her.


    Rose quickly pointed to a choice question.


    At the same time, Alina reached out three fingers behind her to gesture for C.


    Rose was happy to see that. When she wanted to point to another question, the invigtor came over


    and stood at the back.


    Now she couldn''t do anything. She was really anxious!


    But the invigtor was standing not far away from her, with no sign of moving.


    Without Rose''s disturbance, Alina could focus on her exam.


    When the bell rang, the head teacher patted the desk and said, "Time is up. Stop writing, and hand in


    the test paper now. Hurry up!"


    One of the students stood up and shouted, "Wait a minute, I forgot to write my name!" Although he said


    so, he looked around, hoping to get some answers.


    Standing on the tform, the head teacher had a panoramic view of his every movement. He was


    going tough, "Allen, stop looking. Hand in the test paper quickly, or you will get a zero!"


    "No, no. I''m giving it to you right now!" Allen quickly wrote down his name and handed it in.


    After handing in the test paper, everyone sighed and said that the math exam was too difficult!


    After the math exam, it was twelve o ''clock. Since all students in the school took the monthly exam


    today, the whole canteen was full of voices discussing the exam.

 Chapter 32 The Destructive Power of an Honest Man

    Chapter 32 The Destructive Power of an Honest Man


    Someone asked, "Hi, buddy, how did you do?"


    "Forget it. I haven''t finished some questions. I don''t think I''ll pass. What about you?"


    "Well, I am not sure about it this time. I think I might get worse scores thanst month."


    "Hey, how''s your exam?"


    "Can you stop talking about such lousy things during dinner?"


    "Yes, yes. I can''t eat!"


    In the canteen, when they met, the first question they asked was, "How did you do on the exam?"


    After Alina, Rose and Emma got the dishes, they sat down together. The dark cloud of exams was still


    hanging over their heads. They were not in the mood to chat, so they all lowered their heads and ate.


    "Isn''t it ina of ss 126?" A girl with straight hair sitting next to Alina seemed to have discovered a


    new continent.


    They were four girls at a table. Alina nced at them and didn''t know any of them. But she still greeted


    them with a smile, "Hello."


    Then she asked Rose, "Who are they?"


    Upon hearing her question, Rose was stunned, "You don''t know Joanna? She was in ss 120. You


    were eating ice cream upstairs once and you dropped it on her head. She came up to you and you


    fought."


    Alina was speechless.


    "I heard that you studied very hard recently and many teachers praised you." The girl with straight hair


    said nice words, but her face was full of disdain.


    "The teachers were ttering her. Even if she studied hard day and night, her total score is not as high


    as yours."


    "Don''t say that. The teachers should me us if it affects her enthusiasm for learning!"


    "Finally in ss 126 there is a love of learning, and their head teacher is sure to defend her!"


    "That''s right, ho ho..."


    The girls said with sarcasm. When Alina was about to argue with them, Rose asked, "How could you


    speak like that? It''s not against thew for her to study hard. What are you talking about?"


    The girl with straight hair looked at her with disdain and said, "We are not talking about you. A dog


    catching mice meddles in cats'' business!"


    The hot temper of Rose made her face red, "Who are you calling a dog? You are the dog! You...."


    The loud voice immediately attracted the attention of many students.


    At the sight of this, Alina hurried to pull Rose aside and whispered, "Don''t take their words seriously.


    They just want to piss us off on purpose." Speaking of this, she raised her voice and said, "A mad dog


    barks. Be careful."


    Hearing that Joanna and her friends were called mad dogs, Rose was much less angry. She grinned


    and said, "You are right. I really shouldn''t bother about the mad dogs!"


    Emma turned her head and looked at Joanna. Well, they looked so bad!


    Joanna gnashed her teeth and said, "ina, I didn''t expect you, a girl, to behave so impudent. You are


    really from ss 126!"


    Rose was annoyed by her words, "You started it, and now you say we are impudent. How could you


    confuse right and wrong?"


    Alina also retorted, "You can call her a dog, but she can''t call you a dog? Who is worse?"


    "You..." Biting her lower lip, Joanna said in a sharp voice, "Everyone in the school knows that students


    in ss 126 are all rubbish. It is disgusting to have lunch with you!"


    Now the whole ss was insulted. The students of ss 126 nearby couldn''t help yelling at them.


    "Who are you? Why you scolded us? You are like a ghost doll!" Cary sat at another table. He didn''t


    want to get involved in the fight between these girls, but it was not his style not to fight back when


    others were scolding him.


    As expected, Eddie would appear at any ce where Cary was. He shouted, "The ghost doll is much


    more beautiful than her. She''s a barefaced ghost at most!"


    The reason why Joanna looked like a ghost doll was that she had ck straight hair and straight bangs


    as well as a small round face. She just had the same hairstyle as that in Japanese movies.


    Sometimes, boys were more venomous than girls as their words would hit your heart!


    It was ament from an honest man.


    Everyone looked at Joanna up and down and found that she did look like a ghost doll. Some of them


    were whispering, and some were chuckling.


    Some of them did not know what the ghost doll was and hurriedly asked their ssmates.


    "You, you... You''re going too far! " Joanna was so ashamed that she covered her face with her hands


    and ran away with tears.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Your ss bullied a girl. Shameless!" The girls who were with Joanna went tofort Joanna


    immediately.


    Who on earth was shameless? When did they bully a girl? At the moment, Alina didn''t want to say


    anything.


    "Are they... Okay?" Emma was worried that they might cause conflicts between sses.


    Rose replied carelessly, "What can it be? It was they who first provoked us and we didn''t beat her. We


    just said a few words. She couldn''t bear it and cried. Who is to me?"


    Emma nced at Alina and lowered her head, without saying anything.


    Alina thought that she was afraid of being implicated, so sheforted her in a soft voice, "Don''t worry.


    If the teacher asks about this matter, you can tell her that it is a personal grudge between me and


    Joanna. It has nothing to do with you."


    "Hey, what are you talking about? It has nothing to do with us? We''re with you! Am I right, Emma?"


    "Yes."


    Alina said seriously, "It''s undeniable that it''s my fault. If the head teacher asks, you can just tell him the


    truth."


    "Okay, okay, I know! Let''s have lunch. The dishes are getting cold."


    On their way back, Cary and Eddie were walking ahead of them. At the thought of their help, Alina


    thanked them.


    Upon hearing this, the two boys felt a little embarrassed.


    No teacher ever came to ask them. Alina thought it was over.


    There were three exams in the afternoon. Between each exam, Alina hurried to review the subject for


    the next one.


    Alina did a good job in the afternoon.


    When they finished thest exam, they could left school, except the ones on duty that day.


    After handing in the paper, Alina left school.


    When she arrived at the bus stop, it was still early. She got an idea of going to Sheffield''s school.


    Only by knowing him well could she get a better rtionship with him.

 Chapter 33 Campus Violence

    Chapter 33 Campus Violence


    Alina had been in this world for some time and had already figured out Sheffield''s school and ss.


    Since she didn''tck money, she took a taxi there.


    Sheffield''s school was not far away. It took her seven or eight minutes to get there.


    The school gate was open. She went in directly.


    Alina found that she didn''t know where Sheffield''s ssroom was.


    She wanted to ask someone, but no one wandered in the campus.


    A gust of wind blew up the camphor leaf on the ground, and the leaf swayed high and low in front of


    her, making her feel a sense of mockery from the leaf.


    When she was thinking about whether she should step on the leaves, the bell rang.


    Tinkle... School was over.


    Before long, students walked out of their ssrooms.


    In the end, they went through the school gate, and then went in different directions.


    Alina kept ncing at the students passing by, but failed to see the face of Sheffield.


    Sheffield was not tall among the students. If Alina could find him, she would have a sharp eye!


    As she couldn''t find him, she asked a student, "Excuse me, where is ss 91?"


    "It is on the second floor of that building. Go upstairs and turn left." The boy told her clearly.


    "Thank you." After hesitating for a while, Alina walked towards the direction that the boy pointed.


    She wanted to make sure if Sheffield had left.


    The building the boy pointed was No.2 teaching building. When she went upstairs, there were some


    studentsing down from time to time.


    On the second floor, she turned left. The first was ss 89, the second was ss 90 and the third was


    ss 91.


    ''Yes. ''I found it!" Alina walked over to the window and looked inside.


    Unfortunately, there was no one inside.


    Alina sighed and went back.


    She walked out of the school gate and wanted to take a bus. She had to walk three or four hundred


    meters to get to the bus stop.


    Alina walked on in silence. There were vendors on both sides of the road, selling stationery, food and


    toys. Their businesses were all very good. Some shops were crowded with students.


    "Sheffield, pay money. Are you waiting for Tommy to pay?" Alina had walked past, but the name the


    boy said brought her back.


    It was a stall selling snacks. Alina went over and pretended to look at the snacks.


    There were four boys surrounding Sheffield, two of whom were very tall, and the other two looked


    stronger than Sheffield. They had fried food in their hands.


    The smallest one had a face with pimples. He yelled at Sheffield while chewing, "What are you looking


    at? It''s your honor to treat Tommy! Pay money now!"


    "My pocket money is used up today. I really don''t have any more." Clenching his fists, Sheffield lowered


    his head, looking a little scared.


    "No money? Are you kidding? Doesn''t your father be the boss? How could it be possible that you don''t


    have any money?" The tallest boy wore ear studs and looked cynical.


    "Tommy is right. You are too naive to lie to us!" The boy with yellow hair looked contemptuous.


    "Our fists are very powerful. You have tried itst time, haven''t you?"


    The yellow-haired boy said maliciously, "Edwin, do you think we should let him recall more memories?"


    The boy called Edwin giggled and said, "Good idea!"


    Sheffield raised his head and nced at Edwin. His eyes were gloomy. He clenched his fists and said,


    "I really don''t have any money today. How about I pay it tomorrow?"


    Thendy was a woman in her thirties or forties. Although she often saw these boys bully weak


    students, she didn''t dare to be angry. After all, she couldn''t afford to offend these bullies.


    Thendy smiled and said, "Well, since the boy will pay it tomorrow, then pay it tomorrow. Thank


    you for taking care of my business."


    The boy named Tommy nced at thendy and patted on Sheffield''s shoulder, "Since she has said


    so, we let you go today. Remember to return the money tomorrow. Do you hear me?"


    Sheffield kept his head down and said calmly, "Yes, I heard it. I''ll pay it back tomorrow."


    "Let''s go!" At the order of Tommy, the four boys walked away arrogantly.


    When they left, thendy was relieved. "Are you okay?"


    Sheffield raised his head, emotionless. "I''ll give the money to you tomorrow. This is my student card."


    He handed the student card over to thendy as the guarantee.


    "s..." He turned around and left, and did not respond as thendy called him.


    Seeing hime out, Alina instantly turned around, pretending to pick snacks. When he was far away,


    she picked up two snacks and went to check out.


    "Madam, who are those people? They seemed to bully their ssmate?"


    "Exactly! No one disciplines them. Sometimes I really worry about my kids being bullied at school!"


    "Are they students in this school?"


    "I think so. They seemed to wear school uniforms."


    "Oh, thank you, madam." Alina took the changes, smiled and left.


    On her way back, Alina was very surprised that Sheffield suffered from campus violence.


    ''Isn''t this usually the experience of the heroine? Why does the hero also suffer from campus violence?''


    She wondered whether Sheffield had told Eric what had happened to him. If Eric had known, he would


    be very distressed!


    It seemed that it was not the first time that the boys bullied Sheffield, and it was not the first time that


    they bullied weak students. Alina had never experienced such a thing. She had always thought that this


    kind of thing could only happen in TV, but she did not expect to see it in the reality today.


    When she got home, Peter told Alina that Sheffield was exercising in the fitness room.


    It suddenly urred to her that the reason Sheffield exercised was that he wanted to be strong so that


    he wouldn''t be bullied at school.


    Alina got it!


    Being small and having a face which was loved by his female ssmates, Sheffield was envied by the


    boys at school. Theyughed at him secretly and snubbed him.


    So he hated his exquisite face and his height.


    "Sheffield, are you exercising?" Alina walked into the fitness room, finding that Sheffield was practicing


    the dumb bell. So she greeted him with a smile.


    Sheffield nced at her disdainfully and continued.


    "..." Themunication couldn''t go on at all. Who could tell her what she should do? She was anxious!


    "We had exams today, and we will also have exams tomorrow. If I do well in the exam, do you think


    Dad will give me any reward?"


    Sheffield was silent, staring at the dumb bell.


    "You know what? In the canteen this afternoon, a girl scolded at me and my ssmate scolded back.


    She was crying and running away. Do you think she would tell the teacher?


    I thought she would go to the teacher to snitch on me, but she didn''t. It made me worry for a long time!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Are there any bad students in your ss who bullied you? If yes, you can tell the teacher, Dad and


    Mom, or me," said Alina. Then she added confidently, "I will definitely protect you!"


    Sheffield seemed to be touched. He put down the dumb bell and shouted impatiently, "Shut up! You''re


    so noisy!" After saying that, he left.


    Alina didn''t know what to say at that moment. She was disdained.


    ''Hum, I''m being kind to you. I was just trying to remind you. When you are suffering from the violence in


    the campus, remember to tell the teacher and guardians but not to bear it alone!''


    When getting out of the fitness room, Sheffield clenched his fists tightly. He was angry and upset. He


    walked so heavily that if the carpet wasn''t cleaned very well, one might have seen the dust rising from


    his feet.


    The first time he was bullied, his mother was dead. At that time, he was full of resentment towards his


    father, so he had no one to talk to and had to bear it.


    The second time he was bullied, his rtionship with his father was eased, but his father was very


    busy, unable to find a chance to talk to him.


    Later, he felt indifferently. After all, what they wanted was just pocket money, not something important,


    so he gave them.


    Thinking of the words ''I will definitely protect you!'' the girl had said, Sheffield smiled sarcastically.

 Chapter 34 How Can You Treat Me Like This

    Chapter 34 How Can You Treat Me Like This


    There were exams tomorrow. Alina couldn''t focus too much on Sheffield. Since her kindness was


    rejected, she focused on the study.


    Scores were very important for Alina who used to be a straight-A student. Although the scores could


    not measure a person''s ability, it represented a student''s attitude towards study.


    A lot of people said that academic performance was not important. How could it not be important?


    Academic performance for students was like performance for sales staff.


    The next day, Alina got up early as usual. Peter told her that her parents hadn''t gotten up.


    They didn''t need to make breakfast, and it didn''t matter if they got up or not, she thought.


    She had a very leisurely breakfast. After she wiped her mouth, Sheffield went downstairs.


    "Good morning." She greeted him briskly, pointed to the sofa in the living room and said, "I''ll wait for


    you there."


    She had finished her breakfast. She couldn''t just sit there and watch him having his breakfast.


    Sheffield took a look at Alina and then looked away. He neither agreed nor refused.


    In fact, no matter whether he refused or not, they were going to school together by car.


    After the breakfast, Sheffield nced at Alina as he passed the living room. The girl was sitting on the


    sofa, reading a book.


    Peter was following Sheffield. He stopped when he passed by the living room. He reminded Alina,


    "Miss ina, you can go now."


    Alina came to her senses and followed them.


    In the car, Alina, who was sitting straight, looked at Sheffield''s expression through the rear-view mirror


    from time to time.


    He looked calm and cold. He was looking straight ahead. It seemed that he wasn''t bullied yesterday.


    What was his life like at school? Did Eric know about it? Did they ever talk to each other?


    Alina leaned her head against the car window. Though she stared at Sheffield, she was lost in thought.


    Feeling the gaze of the girl, Sheffield turned his head and looked exactly into her eyes.


    Looking at her eyes, he immediately felt that the girl did not pay any attention to him at all. He just


    happened to be in her sight.


    He had thought that she was looking at him. However, it turned out that she was only looking at his


    direction. Sheffield was suddenly unhappy and was angry at himself thinking too much.


    It was like that a person thought he could get one hundred marks with full self-confidence, but he only


    got eighty eight marks, which was a severe blow to his self-esteem.


    It took a long time for Alina toe to her senses. It was then that she really saw Sheffield in her eyes.


    She found that he looked angry. She was confused and wondered what happened. She did nothing.


    Why did he look at her like that?


    After a long while, Sheffield still didn''t move his eyes away. Alina asked carefully, "You... Are you


    okay?"


    Sheffield sulked, squinted at her and said in a cold voice, "Get off the car!"


    Although he asked Alina to get off the car, he didn''t stop it as he didst time.


    What? "What did you say?" asked Alina in surprise.


    "I don''t have a good mood when I see you. Get off the car!"


    Alina''s face changed. Thest time she was driven out of the car, she waste for ss. She didn''t get


    angry with him because he was the hero. There was an exam today, and he was trying to get her off.


    No way!


    "You can turn your face so that you can''t see me."


    Sheffield was stunned, and then a hint of mockery appeared on his face.


    "What''s wrong with you? Are you showing your nature?


    "There''s an exam today, Sheffield. If I get off the car now, I''m likely to bete. The first exam this


    morning is foreignnguage, and I''ll miss the listening part. But I don''t want to miss it," replied Alina


    with a sigh.


    ''Is it true?'' Sheffield said with an evil smile, "But I don''t want to take the same car with you now. What


    should I do?"


    ''What should you do?'' Alina replied calmly, "Put up with it."


    Hearing this, Sheffield froze. He asked, "What did you say?"


    During this period of time, Alina was quite submissive to him. When he suddenly heard her words of


    defiance, he was a little shocked.


    "I said, you have to put up with it." Alina said slowly and clearly, making sure that Sheffield could hear


    every word clearly.


    She had a temper too, okay? Could he be unreasonable just because he was the hero?


    Since she couldn''t persuade him with soft words, she decided to use force in future. Alina wondered


    why Sheffield was so obedient when he was bullied by four boys yesterday. Did he have a masochistic


    tendency?


    "You..." Sheffield stared at Alina in anger, and felt that Alina looked strange, so he asked, "Why should I


    put up with it? I don''t want to put up with it. Get out of the car!"


    "Why? Because I''m older than you and I''m your sister. This car is not for you. Is that enough?" With her


    legs crossed, Alina put her hands behind her head as if she was a big boss.


    "You are not my sister!" Sheffield turned around in anger.


    "It''s not up to you to decide whether I am your sister or not," said Alina, grinning.


    Although her words were very provocative, Sheffield couldn''t refute.


    He twisted his body, stared at Alina angrily, and wanted to kill her with his eyes!


    ''Oh my God, it''s so good to speak to the hero in this way!'' Especially when she saw the hero was angry


    but helpless.


    In fact, the angry hero looked livelier, and was not like a 14-year-old boy at all.


    "If you keep looking at me like that, I will think that... You want to ask for candy from me." Alina


    stretched out her hand with a smile. When she opened her hand, he saw two candies on it.


    Sheffield suddenly looked away and turned his body around.


    Alina was in a good mood. "Well, if you don''t want, I will eat it by myself."


    From that moment, the expression on Sheffield''s face was not good until she got off the car.


    ss 126 was as noisy as usual. When Alina got in, she didn''t draw much attention. Instead, her


    ssmates were absorbed in chatting, reading novels and ying toys.


    She took her seat. Since Rose and her desk mate hadn''te yet, there was no one by her side.


    "Hello, ina..." Suddenly the boy behind poked Alina with a pen.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "What''s the matter?" asked Alina as she turned around.


    The boy put on a long face andined, "Could you tell me some answers for the exam today? My


    father said if I was the worst in the exam, he would break my legs!"


    "Your father is just bluffing. He doesn''t want to break your legs," Alinaforted him.


    The boy''s desk mate chimed in, "He''s telling the truth. His father is super cruel and ruthless. His father


    hit him so hard as if he was not his son!"


    "What do you mean by ''not his son''? Can you talk?"


    "Last time your father beat you, the whole neighborhood could hear your scream. Didn''t you say that


    you were really suspecting that you were adopted?"


    "Brat, shut up!" After casting a nce at Alina, the boy jumped at his desk mate and started to fight.


    Alinaughed and went on reading.

 Chapter 35 Have Some Fun

    Chapter 35 Have Some Fun


    "ina, ina, I have good news for you." The moment Rose entered the ssroom, she called Alina


    loudly.


    Alina looked up and asked smilingly, "What is it?"


    "Ha ha..." With the schoolbag on her back, Rose approached Alina with a mysterious look on her face,


    "I know your math score."


    Usually, the test papers were marked by corresponding subject teachers. Some teachers were so


    diligent that they marked the papers as soon as they got them.


    "Really? How many points do I get?" Alina was expecting a high score.


    With a naughty smile, Rose said, "Guess!"


    "Do I have 90?" asked Alina calmly.


    The English, math and foreignnguage test papers adopted the 120-point system. So a score of more


    than 90 is equivalent to a score of more than 70 in a 100-point system.


    Rose paused and said, "How could you be so sure? Ny six! Ny six! I''ve never seen a girl could


    get such a high score in math in our ss!"


    Her voice was louder and louder. And it was heard by half the students in the ssroom.


    "Who got ny-six points in math? So awesome!"


    "Ah, math score? I didn''t hear about it."


    "She must be kidding. She can get ny-six points in math? What a joke!"


    "I don''t believe it! Only the studymissary can get ny-six points."


    It was amazing that Alina could get ny-six points in math, and everyone was talking about it.


    Since others didn''t believe her, Rose retorted, "What I said is true. When the ss was over, I went to


    the office to look for the head teacher. The math teacher has just marked the test paper for ina. I


    saw the score with my own eyes!"


    "Rose, are you sure your eyesight is good?"


    "ina could only get sixty-nine points. You said she got ny-six points, she wouldn''t even believe it


    herself! What do you think, ina?"


    Rose was angry. "What are you talking about? Why can''t she get ny-six points? You have seen how


    hard she has been studying recently!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "She is not studying hard. She just crammed for the exams!"


    "Ha ha..." The crowd roared withughter.


    Upon hearing this, Alina couldn''t help but burst intoughter. She had to admit that she did cram for the


    exams.


    Hearing theughter of Alina, Rose turned around and red at her, "Why are youughing?" ''Don''t


    you see that I am helping you?''


    "Well, it''s all my fault. I won''tugh. Don''t be angry. Go back to your seat!" Alina pursed her lips to


    suppress a smile.


    "How can youugh out when they suspect you? You really piss me off!"


    "Don''t be angry! I didn''tugh! Really!" Atst, she managed to persuade Rose to get back to her seat.


    After that, Alina didn''t listen to others'' discussion, and went on with her study.


    Facts speak louder than words.


    There were foreignnguage and chemistry exams in the morning, and history and geography exams


    in the afternoon. Because the time for history and geography exams was shorter, Alina finished the


    exams and left school much earlier than usual.


    As soon as she got out of the school, she went to Sheffield''s school directly. It was still early, so she


    didn''t call a taxi but walked to it.


    When she got there, there was about an hour left before school was over. Feeling bored, Alina went


    around the shops near the school gate.


    She went to a restaurant and felt hungry. Then she ordered something to eat.


    When she was eating, several boys pushed the door open and came in. "Waiter, four set meals."


    The voice sounded familiar, so Alina stopped eating and looked up.


    ''Damn, aren''t they the rascals who bullied Sheffield yesterday?''


    Alina was sitting near the door. There was a passage between her and the four boys.


    The yellow-haired boy said, "Tommy, Sheffield had already returned the money to the female boss this


    morning. Shall we still ckmail him today?"


    "Why not? I am angry to see those girls talking to him!" The pimpled boymented.


    Edwin didn''t agree, "But it''s the rule that we do it once a week."


    "Well, we set the rule, and it''s up to us."


    "Edwin, rules are for bluffing. You don''t need to care that much. Tommy, what do you think?"


    "It''s up to you. I have something to deal with at home today, so I have to go home early. I won''t go with


    you,"


    The yellow-haired boy and the pimpled boy looked at each other, disappointed. Tommy was their head.


    They couldn''t do it if he was absent.


    At this time, the waiter served the food ordered by them, and they stopped talking and began to eat.


    Alina ate slowly and heard most of their conversation.


    Knowing that Sheffield was safe today, she was less worried.


    The four boys finished their meals in less than twenty minutes. The boy named Tommy paid the bill and


    left.


    As soon as Tommy left, the yellow-haired boy asked Edwin, "Edwin, where are you going?"


    "I''m going to y a game with my friend. Would you like to join us?"


    The yellow-haired boy took a look at the pimpled boy and said, "No, we won''t go."


    "Then I''ll go. Bye."


    After a short while, the yellow-haired boy and the pimpled boy also left.


    Sheffield was about to leave school. Alina paid the bill and left too.


    When she just walked out of the restaurant and reached the school gate, the bell rang.


    Soon, students flooded out.


    Standing on the other side of the gate, Alina focused her eyes on the studentsing out of the


    school. When almost all the students hade out, she still didn''t see Sheffield.


    It turned out that she was not the heroin. Even if she came here to look for the hero, she couldn''t meet


    him. When Alina was about to leave, she saw the yellow-haired boy and the pimpled boy walking along


    with a boy between them.


    The boy''s schoolbag was the same as that of Sheffield''s.


    Alina hurried to catch up with them. She was afraid that they would see her, so she dared not follow too


    closely.


    The yellow-haired boy and the pimpled boy led him to a remote corner and stopped. Alina hid herself


    and looked out. The boy between them was Sheffield.


    She couldn''t hear them because they were a little far away. The yellow-haired boy and the pimpled boy


    were surrounding Sheffield. The pimpled boy kept shoving Sheffield viciously, and he was pushed


    back.


    "Take out your money quickly!"


    "Didn''t you say I gave you money once a week?"


    "Just do what I say. Don''t talk nonsense!" The pimpled boy was unsatisfied and gave him a heavy


    push. Sheffield tripped over a stone and fell to the ground.


    As soon as Alina saw Sheffield fall, she ran over on impulse, "Stop! Don''t bully him!"


    "Wow!" The yellow-haired boy sneered at her and said, "A girl is to fight for you. Sheffield, you really


    have a charming face."


    "Girls nowadays are so tacky that they only care about faces!" The pimpled boy said jealously.


    At the sight of Alina, Sheffield''s face went red and white, and he asked in a very bad tone, "Why are


    you here?"


    "It''s just a coincidence," replied Alina.


    Sheffield rose to his feet, put his injured hand behind his back, and turned his head to the other side.


    He didn''t want her to see him in such a messy look. "Get out of my sight. You don''t have to get involved


    in my business!"


    Getting blocked in the way, Alina replied kindly, "Okay, I know next time."


    The pimpled boy took out a knife and pointed it at them. "You two are still showing love in front of me. If


    you don''t give us your pocket money, no one is allowed to leave!"


    "Wait, let''s discuss it." After that, Alina moved a little closer to Sheffield and asked in a trembling voice,


    "What should we do? They have knives."


    Sheffield stared at her and said, "Why did youe here?"


    Many naughty boys would take a knife with them to pretend to be cool.


    "I''m so worried about you. I was just watching them bully you!"


    Hearing this, Sheffield kept silent for two seconds and then asked, "Do you have any money with you?"


    "Yes. Give them all the money?"


    Sheffield nced at her with aplicated look and said, "What do you think?"


    "Hey, have you two reached an agreement? Our patience is limited. Give us the money now!" The


    pimpled boy urged impatiently, ying with his knife.


    "In fact, it''s okay if you don''t give money," the yellow-haired boy said with a creepy smile, "as long as


    this girl is willing to have some fun with us, we promise that from now on, we won''t bully you anymore,


    okay?"


    Alina was astonished and outraged. They were middle school students. Now the middle school


    students were so bold and shameless?


    Sheffield was shocked by his words. Panic shed through his mind, "You... Stop!"


    Alina calmed down after a few seconds. "Are you serious? Only if I have some fun with you, you will let


    us go?"


    "ina, are you out of your mind! Do you know what they are talking about?"


    Alina winked at Sheffield and said, "Of course I know what they are talking about. I think it is worth it."


    The yellow-haired boy and the pimpled boy looked at each other, and both of them smiled.


    "Clever girl!" The pimpled boy was so excited that he wanted to touch Alina''s face.


    Sheffield bit his lip and stared at the pimpled boy''s hand, and his hand behind his back was sticky.


    The Alina''s face darkened at the sight of his hand. With a snort, she raised her leg and gave him a hard


    kick in the crotch. Then she swung the schoolbag and banged it hard on the head of the unresponsive


    yellow-haired boy.

 Chapter 36 Trouble Maker

    Chapter 36 Trouble Maker


    The pimply boy covered his crotch and cried out. The yellow-haired boy fell to the ground and felt dizzy.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t just stand there. Run. We''ll be in trouble when theye to themselves!" Carrying her


    schoolbag, Alina got Sheffield and ran towards the school gate.


    After running a long way, Sheffield stammered, "You, you lied to them!"


    Tugging at Sheffield with one hand and carrying the schoolbag with the other, Alina replied while


    running, "Of course I''m lying to them. How can I have some fun with them?"


    Hearing this, Sheffield had mixed feelings.


    When they reached the school gate, Alina looked back to see that no one was running after them. Then


    she let go of Sheffield''s hand, panting, and said, "It seems that they won''t catch up for the time being.


    Let''s go home."


    "Why did youe to our school?" As they walked side by side, Sheffield nced at Alina and


    immediately looked away.


    Alina smiled awkwardly, "It was still early after the exam, so I walked here... What a coincidence, isn''t


    it?"


    ''I''m not that naive!'' he thought. Sheffield didn''t believe it. But at this moment, he had aplicated


    mood, so he didn''t go on asking.


    They walked silently all the way to the bus stop. Waiting at the bus stop, Alina suddenly asked


    worriedly, "What about Monday? Will they take revenge on you?"


    Hearing this, Sheffield snorted and said bluntly, "What do you think?"


    "Then you will be in great danger! How about telling Dad to transfer you to another school or get you


    two bodyguards?"


    "... The bus ising." Sheffield rolled his eyes at her, got on the bus, swiped the card, and went to the


    rear.


    There were not many people on the bus, so there were many empty seats in the rear.


    Alina followed up, "I''m serious. Don''t ignore me!"


    "That girl, don''t forget the coin!" When Alina went to the middle of the bus, the driver reminded her to


    put in the coin.


    The passengers in the bus turned to look at Alina, who was embarrassed. She went back and put in a


    coin.


    Then she walked to Sheffield''s seat with resentment. "Why don''t you swipe your card for me?"


    Sheffield looked indifferent. "Why do you want to use my card when you have money with you?"


    s... ''Brat! How dare you make me be watched by so many people?!''


    Alina pushed him and sat on his seat. She poked his shoulder and used him, "Sheffield, don''t you


    have a conscience? I saved you just now. Will you die if you swipe your card for me?"


    Sheffield red at her with dissatisfaction. He moved to an inside seat. But Alina prodded him back


    against the wall of the bus. He opened his mouth and then closed it again. Then he simply turned to


    look out of the window.


    From the window ss, he could clearly see the expression on her face. Disappointment was all over


    her face.


    Sheffield was a little confused. She wasn''t angry. Why was she disappointed? What was to be


    disappointed at?


    She did so much for him, but Sheffield was still indifferent to her. To be honest, Alina was a little


    depressed. She didn''t know what she could do to make him ept her from heart.


    They didn''t say anything on the way. Neither of them said a word when they walked to home.


    This evening, the whole family had dinner together. Alina was quiet from the beginning to the end. Eric


    and Wendy thought she didn''t do well on the exam, so she was in a bad mood.


    Sheffield looked at her a few more times because she was so unhappy.


    After dinner, Alina said, "I''m full." Then she went upstairs and went back to her room without casting a


    nce at Sheffield.


    "What''s wrong with her? You came back together today, didn''t you?" Eric asked his son, crossing his


    legs.


    Wendy raised her eyebrows and looked at Sheffield cautiously, wondering if he had done something


    bad.


    "I don''t know," Sheffield answered nonchntly. Then he pushed aside the chair and went upstairs.


    Looking at his back, Eric scolded, "Hey, look at him! How can he treat me like that?"


    "Forget it. He is still young. It''s normal for him to be rebellious." Although Wendy was persuading Eric


    gently, she had apletely different view towards Sheffield.


    When Sheffield reached the door of his room, he held on to the door handle withplicated thoughts.


    The girl''s disappointed face in the bus window and her depression shed through his mind.


    Although he answered his father that he did not know, he knew subconsciously that it was because of


    him.


    In the past, he wouldn''t care whether she was alive or dead. But now he couldn''t.


    In fact, he looked down upon himself a lot, because he even wanted to believe that she was not the


    person she used to be.


    He had to admit that he had been touched by what she had done recently.


    There was a sound of the lock turning. Sheffield was shocked. Alina was opening the door! He


    immediately pressed down the door handle as if he had just opened it.


    When Alina opened the door and got out, she saw Sheffield standing at the door of the next room. But


    she lowered her eyes, pretending that she didn''t see anything, and walked over.


    When she was gone, Sheffield''s face darkened. What did she mean? Was she angry with him?


    He mmed the door. He didn''t care whether she was angry or not!


    When Alina got out of the kitchen, her eyes were red and swollen. She put some ginger juice on one of


    her fingers. As soon as she touched her eyes, tears fell down.


    The light in the study room was still on. Alina went to knock on the door and asked, "Dad, may Ie


    in?"


    "Come in." At that time, Eric was reading some documents. When he raised his head, he noticed that


    Alina''s eyes were red and her face was wet. He was stunned at once, put down the documents and


    asked with concern, "ina, what''s wrong with you? Why are you crying?"


    "Dad... I might do something bad, but I didn''t mean to do it!" Alina wiped her tears away as she spoke,


    but tears grew more and more.


    She wanted to alert Eric first, lest when those bullies made trouble, he was not prepared at all.


    Eric thought that she just dropped a vase or yed a trick on him, so he kindlyforted her in a soft


    and gentle voice, "What did you do? As long as you didn''t mean it, I won''t me you since you have


    realized your fault."


    "Really? Thank you, Dad!" Laughing and crying, Alina quickly said something else, "Dad, can you find


    a bodyguard for my brother?"


    "What?" Eric felt that he couldn''t keep up with the girl''s thoughts. She had just acknowledged her


    mistake, but why did she suddenly change to ask for bodyguards?


    "He is small. I''m afraid that some naughty students in his ss will bully him." For the time being, Alina


    did not dare to say that Sheffield was bullied. She was afraid that his pride would be hurt and that he


    would me her for meddling.


    But she was really worried that he would be revenged by bullies. After all, she hurt two of them. If the


    four of them worked together to make trouble for him, he would definitely hate her!


    Eric frowned in disdain, "If my son is bullied at school, he''s really useless. He deserves it!"


    Astonished, Alina thought that this man was really his father!


    Well... ording to his way of thinking, the fact that she hurt those two bullies showed that she was


    very good and they were too weak.


    Alina didn''t know what to say. Dad, I''m fine. I''m leaving."


    Eric looked at Alina, nodded and said, "Well, good night."


    "Good night, Dad."


    When she walked out of the study room, she touched her eyes. For a moment, she didn''t know what


    she should do.


    The next morning, Alina was awakened by the noise downstairs.


    "Get your kid out. She is so vicious at such a young age! She actually wanted to kill my son! How do


    you teach her? What''s so great about your money? You don''t treat our ordinary children as human


    beings?" A fat woman in household clothes shouted loudly and the whole building was shocked.


    "Exactly. I heard it was their daughter who hit them. She is so vicious at such a young age. No one


    dares to marry her in the future. She will be beaten to death." The other woman had a caustic look.


    There were also two men, who might be their husbands, standing behind their wives with anger.


    "What are you talking about? Why are you yelling in my house? Who let you in? Wendy''s hair was


    slightly disheveled. She was wearing a nightgown and a long coat. She must have been awakened and


    had no time to change her clothes.


    At this time, Eric suddenly remembered the ''bad thing'' Alina told himst night. Was she referring to


    beating other people''s children?


    "Who are you? What is going on? What happened to your children?"


    "You don''t need to know who we are. You just need to know that your child kicked my son''s crotch. He


    is lying in the hospital now. The doctor said that he was severely injured and his sexual function might


    be affected in the future! I''m telling you, if my son couldn''t have a baby, I''ll kill your family!"


    "My son got a whack on the head and had a concussion. If you don''t apologize to us and give us one or


    two million dors, my husband and I wille to your home every day to disturb you!"


    The two women were noisy and ferocious.


    Wendy red at them, "Why should we believe you? My daughter is well behaved and obedient. How


    could she hit your son? I think you''re here for ckmail!"


    "Go and ask ina toe down," Eric said to Peter seriously.


    Wendy frowned and said with dissatisfaction, "Darling, they... Don''t be fooled by them!"


    Eric nced at Wendy, and said to the four people, "Calm down,dies and gentlemen. I don''t know


    the situation at the moment, please sit down. As soon as I understand the matter clearly, I will give you


    a satisfactory solution."


    "We won''t sit down. Call her down first! I''d like to see what kind of girl she is. Bitch!"


    Hearing this, Wendy came forward angrily, "Watch your mouth!"


    Eric stopped Wendy and said in a serious tone, "Madam, we have to talk nicely. There is no good for


    you to irritate us like this."


    When Peter reached the second floor, he saw that Alina had changed her clothes and was walking


    towards him. He stopped and said, "Miss ina, please go downstairs."


    Alina nodded and walked by him.


    As she passed, the door of Sheffield''s room was opened. He stared at the empty corridor, wondering


    whether to go down or not.

 Chapter 37 Rogues

    Chapter 37 Rogues


    "You are that vicious bitch. You look so fair and pure. I don''t expect you to be so vicious! You''ve hurt my


    son so badly. I won''t forgive you!" When the fat woman saw Alinaing over, she was so angry that


    she swore loudly. She even wanted to rush to her to beat her.


    "What''s wrong with you? How could you talk dirty before you figure it out?" Wendy frowned and


    stepped forward. She stood in front of Alina to protect her.


    "Mom." Alina was a little touched by Wendy''s action of protecting her, so she called her more sincerely


    than usual.


    Peter stood out and said, "Madam, this is the Xu Family. Could you please show some respect?"


    The expressionless butler looked more powerful and intimidating than Wendy. The fat woman rolled her


    eyes and then walked back while cursing.


    Alina followed Wendy to Eric. With her head down, she called, "Dad."


    Eric thought that she was startled by her words, so heforted her in a low voice, "Don''t be afraid,


    ina. Tell me what happened, and I will protect you."


    A sh of surprise shed through Alina''s eyes. The father didn''t care that his son might be bullied but


    told her he would protect her. Was he a father who preferred girls to boys?


    ''From now on, you are my real father!''


    Noticing that Eric and Alina were whispering to each other, the fat woman protested, "What are you


    whispering about? Do you have any exnation about your daughter''s hitting my son?"


    ncing at the fat woman, Eric patted on Alina''s shoulder and asked loudly, "ina, did you hurt two


    boys?"


    "Yes, Dad. But I didn''t mean to do that," replied Alina.


    Both the fat woman and the thin woman shouted, "She admitted hitting someone! Now the truthes


    to light. Whether she did it on purpose or not, it''s wrong to hurt someone. You should pay for it!"


    "Pay for it!" The two men also shouted.


    "Will you hear my husband out? You only know money! If it is my daughter''s fault, do you think he won''t


    pay for it?"


    The thin woman pouted, "Yes, he is rich. So what? With a mother like you, no wonder she did such a


    thing!"


    "What do you mean? Yes, I''m rich, unlike you. The clothes you wear are even worse than those of


    beggars who pick up our clothes!" Wendy said mean words with anger.


    The thin woman looked at Wendy''s clothes and felt jealous, angry and humiliated. "Your family are


    beggars! You just have a little money. Don''t be cocky! You hurt others. You think you are rich enough to


    be unreasonable?"


    "I am unreasonable? I..." Wendy frowned and wanted to argue again, but she was stopped by Eric.


    Then, Eric continued to ask Alina, "Why did you hit them? Where did you hit them?"


    Alina said, aggrieved, "I didn''t mean to do that, Dad. It was them who bullied me first. They not only


    wanted to get my money, but also wanted me to y with them. The pimply boy threatened me with a


    knife and attempted to touch my face. I, I was so scared that I kicked him and swung my schoolbag to


    keep the other boy away. I didn''t know if I hit him. I was so scared that I ran away without looking


    back!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    As soon as her words were finished, the whole room was quiet for a moment.


    Wendy red at those people who came to make trouble with her. "Your sons bullied my daughter.


    How dare you ask for an exnation from us? They deserve being beaten to death by my daughter!"


    The two women did not know what to say. When they heard that their sons were injured, they tried to


    find out who had hurt them so that they could get somepensation. In such a hurry, they had no


    time to ask the reason for their sons'' injury.


    The fat woman was stunned for a moment. Then she replied confidently, "Impossible! My son would


    never do that. He is a good boy! It must be your daughter who lied!"


    "My son is not that kind of person, too! I give him pocket money every week. There''s no need to rob


    anyone!"


    At this time, the fat woman''s husband looked at Alina with his dirty eyes and said, "In my opinion, this


    little girl thinks she is very beautiful, so she hooks up with both Larry and Wayne. But she doesn''t


    expect that they are good friends. After her affair was discovered, she got furious and hurt our sons!"


    "Yes, my husband is right. It must be your daughter''s fault!"


    The thin woman also agreed. Her son must be a good boy.


    "Bullshit! My daughter is an innocent and pure girl. She can''t be attracted by your son!" How could her


    daughter like them?


    Hearing what the fat woman''s husband said, Alina almost burst intoughter. ''Why don''t you just be a


    scriptwriter?!'' she thought.


    In a huff, she said, "Dad, I really didn''t mess with them. I just met them for the first time!"


    In Eric''s eyes, ina was a lovely and obedient girl, so he believed her words.


    "Quiet! Be quiet! Listen to me." Eric calmly said, "My daughter never tells a lie. Now that she said she


    didn''t mess with your sons, she meant it. Since you don''t believe her words, you can ask your sons to


    confront her and see who''s lying."


    "Don''t you understand what we''re talking about? My son is lying in the hospital now and can''t move a


    bit. How can you ask him toe to confront your daughter? You''re too bad!"


    "That''s right. The rich are too arrogant. You are not right to hit others, aren''t you?"


    The fat woman''s husband said, "Who can testify that our son bullied your daughter? Did she get hurt or


    not? Show me some evidence!"


    The two women suddenly realized. Yes, why would they feel guilty? The little girl looked fine without


    injuries. If there were no witnesses, what if their sons really wanted to bully her? They should show the


    evidence!


    Thinking of this, they were suddenly much more confident. If they had any scruples just now, now they


    worried about nothing.


    The fat woman stared at Alina and asked, "You said my son bullied you. What did he do to you? Did he


    pinch you? Or did he rape you? You''re not hurt! But there is irrefutable evidence for your injury to my


    son and Wayne. Tell me, how much money are you going to pay for thepensation?"


    The thin woman jumped to her feet and shouted, "There is a big bump on my son''s head. The doctor


    said he had a concussion. We don''t know if it will have any bad impact on his head. You have to pay


    five hundred thousand dors for it at least. Otherwise, we won''t leave!"


    Her husband''s eyes lit up. He swallowed and then said loudly, "Yes, at least five hundred thousand


    dors!"


    The fat woman''s husband widened his eyes, "My son hurt his dick, which is the lifeblood of a man. You


    have to pay us one million dors!"


    When the fat woman heard the amount, her hands and feet began to tremble with excitement. She had


    never seen so much money before.


    "Not enough. It''s my son''s lifeblood. If he can''t have a son in the future, it will be the end of our family.


    At least two million dors!"


    ''Do these people think they''re bidding? Do they take others as fools?''


    "We won''t pay you a penny!" said Alina loudly. "It was your son who had bullied me first. I had to


    defend myself. It''s his fault!"


    Wendy raised her eyebrows and said, "Yes, my daughter defended herself justifiably!"


    The fat woman''s husband said like a rascal, "You said my son bullied you. Where''s the evidence?


    There is no evidence. We will surely win the case in the court!"


    Actually, Eric understood that these people were not negotiating with them and they just took the


    opportunity to ckmail.


    But the matter was a little tricky. If there was evidence, ina''s assault could be called justifiable


    defense, or in the worst case, excessive defense. But if there was no evidence, it would be


    intentional injury, which was much more serious.


    Alina was really pissed off by them. ''Should I leave the evidence to prove my innocence when I am


    bullied? This is so ridiculous!'' she thought.


    "It''s okay for me topensate you, but I have to let my daughter confront them first. If it''s really my


    daughter''s fault, I agree to pay!" Eric was indeed a capable businessman. He was patient and calm


    when dealing with problems.


    The couple looked at each other. The fat woman''s husband was the first to disagree. "My son is in a


    The thin woman quickly said, "So does my son. He got a concussion. How does he confront you? What


    if you scare him?


    All in all, they didn''t want to confront Alina.


    Wendy was so angry that she shouted, "You are acting like rogues and unreasonable! Shameless!"


    The fat woman said with sarcasm, "Who is to me? It''s all your fault for raising such a good


    daughter!"


    "You damn fat woman..." Wendy rolled up her sleeves and wanted to fight with her. They were going


    too far!


    "You bitch! Come on, if you have the guts! I''m not afraid of you!"


    When they were about to fight, five policemen entered the room.


    "Someone called the police and said that someone made trouble here. Is it true?" The leading


    policeman looked around and asked seriously.


    Wendy frowned and said, "Sir, youe at the right time. These people are truly making trouble in my


    house. Please take them away!"


    The fat woman shouted, "What? Her daughter hurt my son. We are negotiating with them. How could


    we make trouble?"


    Eric stood out and shook hands with the policemen. "Sir, thank you for your help. We didn''t call the


    police. It is just a small case. We can solve it in private. Thank you foring."


    Generally speaking, the police would not intervene in a fight if the involved parties didn''t want the police


    involved. So the leading policeman confirmed again, "No one in your family called the police?"


    When the policemen were about to leave, they heard a voice, "Wait. I called the police!"

 Chapter 38 A Chicken

    Chapter 38 A Chicken


    It was Sheffield''s voice. Alina turned around and saw him standing on the stairs. She didn''t know how


    long he had been standing there.


    Eric shouted at him, "Sheffield, what did you say? Why did you call the police?" Then he turned to the


    leading policeman and exined, "He is just a child. Don''t take him seriously. I will apologize to your


    chief in person another day."


    "I didn''t call the police at will!" Sheffield walked down the stairs. "I can testify that it was Larry and


    Wayne who bullied ina first. She was acting in self-defense."


    Sheffield was helping her. Upon hearing this, Alina looked at him in surprise.


    "Who the hell are you? Why did you say my son bullied her?" You''re family. Of course you''re on her


    side!" The fat woman pointed at Sheffield''s nose. If it had not been for the presence of the police, she


    would certainly have cursed.


    With a grave face, Eric asked reproachfully, "You know that? Why didn''t you tell Dad earlier?"


    Sheffield did not look at his father, but pursed his lips and kept silent stubbornly.


    "You are family. His testimony doesn''t count!" The fat woman''s husband reacted quickly. He even


    talked about thew. "If you don''t believe me, you can ask the policemen."


    "Sheffield, I''m talking to you," Eric shouted harshly.


    The leading policeman said, "What''s going on here? Do you need us? If not, we are leaving now."


    "Please wait a moment!" After that, Eric turned to Sheffield and asked, "Didn''t you say that you could


    testify that they bullied ina? Now that the police are here, what are you waiting for? Tell them!"


    Sheffield nced at Eric and said to the police, "Larry and Wayne are my schoolmates. They tried to


    rob me again yesterday and were seen by ina. ina ran out to help, and was surrounded by them.


    They threatened her with a knife that they would let us go if she yed with them. Later, when Larry


    reached out his hand to touch ina''s face, she was provoked and kicked hard on his crotch. Then in


    order to keep Wayne away, she swung her schoolbag. It seemed that Wayne was hit. Then we seized


    the chance to run away."


    The fat woman shouted, "You are bullshitting! My son doesn''tck money. He can''t rob you!"


    The thin woman retorted, "Although my son is a little naughty, he can''t do such a thing as robbery!"


    The fat woman''s husband said, "They have money, so they think they can bully the vulnerable!"


    The policemen didn''t want to talk.


    With a straight face, Sheffield said coldly, "I''ve been robbed more than 20 times by your sons, and they


    also robbed many other students in the school. If you don''t believe me, you can ask them yourselves.


    Then go to the school and ask someone. All the students in the school are aware of their bad


    behavior."


    "They robbed you? Why didn''t you mention it before?" Enraged and frightened, Eric shouted, "I''ll call


    the police! I''m going to sue them!"


    "Dad, I saw that they also hit Sheffield. In this case, they must have done something to him before,"


    said Alina.


    The parents were a little nervous. If their sons really did those things, they would be in the wrong.


    They had to think twice before they intended to get money.


    "You''re slinging mud at my son! Nonsense! My son is in hospital now. You don''t go to see him, instead,


    you me him for everything. You are such a cold-blooded person!"


    "Anyway, it is a fact that my son was injured. Since your daughter hurt him, you have to pay the


    medical fees!"


    "How can you hurt someone and not be responsible?" The fat woman''s husband spoke rudely, "Don''t


    think we''ll be afraid with the police present. You must pay for the medical expenses!"


    The policemen got a general idea of the situation. The son of Party A bullied the daughter and son of


    Party B and then the son of Party A was hit by Party B''s daughter, so Party A asked Party B to


    When Eric heard that they changed thepensation into the medical fees, he put on a haughty face


    and said, "I won''t quarrel with you. The policemen are here to deal with this matter fairly."


    The two couples looked at each other, feeling embarrassed.


    "Since Mr. Xu called the police, it is our duty to find out what happened. Now we need to ask all the


    people present and take notes. Are you going to the police station or here?"


    Wendy immediately smiled and said, "Just ask us here. Please have a seat."


    "Okay, let''s ask here."


    The four policemen were divided into two groups. After asking some questions, they quickly figured out


    the whole matter.


    Since Larry and Wayne were absent, the police asked the two couples to leave with them.


    They had to go to the hospital to ask Larry and Wayne.


    The Xu Family''s living room was finally back to silence. Eric sat on the sofa with a serious look on his


    face, and Wendy sat straight next to him. Alina and Sheffield stood with their heads down.


    "None of you said anything when something so serious happened. If they didn''te to us, won''t you


    just pretend it didn''t happen?"


    Both of them lowered their heads silently.


    "ina, you should be praised for standing up to protect Sheffield when you saw him being bullied! But


    why didn''t you tell us that you were bullied? As a girl, if something really happens to you, what should


    your mother and I do?"


    Alina raised her head and looked at Eric with gratitude. Of course she wanted to say something, but


    she didn''t dare. Sheffield didn''t want his father to know that he was bullied. What if his father knew that,


    and he hated her again?


    "Sheffield, you were bullied so much at school that you never mentioned a word. Can you stand it? Are


    you my son or a chicken?"


    Sheffield red at his father, pouting, and then turned away his face.


    Alina almost burst intoughter when she heard this. Fortunately, she bit her lip in time.


    ''Well, that''s right! A chicken!''


    In the novel, he put up with Wendy and her daughter until more than a decade before revenge.


    "Why don''t you guys talk! Are you dumb?"


    Alina said obediently, "Dad, I know I am wrong. Please don''t be angry."


    "Honey, don''t me ina for this. She did it for Sheffield... Don''t me her anymore!" Wendy


    persuaded gently.


    When Eric looked at Alina''s pitiful look and thought that she had risked her life to save his son, his


    heart softened and he didn''t say anything more.


    His eyes soon fell on his son.


    Sheffield turned his face away from Eric and did not admit his mistake. He looked stubborn.


    Eric got angry at the sight of him. He said fiercely, "You are so useless. You can''t evenpare with


    ina! She knows to resist, but you don''t even dare to. I really doubt if you are my son."


    Sheffield suddenly raised his head and looked into Eric''s eyes. He blurted out, "I''m not your son. Are


    you happy now?"


    Then he stormed out of the room.             N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 39 Looking for the Hero

    Chapter 39 Looking for the Hero


    "Sheffield!" Alina cried out, trying to catch up, and was stopped by Wendy, who was winking at her


    daughter.


    "Honey, Sheffield was in the rebellious phase of his youth. You know how obstinate he is. It''s no


    wonder that he''s angry when he heard such harsh words."


    Enraged, Eric shouted, "He still dares to be angry. He''s trying to piss me off!"


    "Let him go." "ina, ask the driver to drive you to find Sheffield back!," said Wendy in a soft voice.


    "Don''t look for him. Leave him alone outside to calm down!" Eric was still very angry.


    "Dad..." Just when Alina was about to say, she was stopped by Wendy again. "Your father is right.


    Sheffield is so young and impulsive. Even if you find him, you might not be able to persuade him back.


    It''s better to listen to your father and leave him alone now. You can go to find himter."


    "Dad, Mom, I''d better go and find him now. I''m worried about him," said Alina, shaking off Wendy''s


    hands.


    After that, she ran away without waiting for their reaction.


    Looking at her daughter''s angry face, Wendy med her for being nosy. Why not leave that boy


    outside? He''d better note back for ten days or half a month.


    Actually, Eric was d to see that. Sheffield was his biological son and Alina was his stepdaughter. He


    hoped they cloud get along with each other and care for each other.


    When Alina ran out of the gate, Sheffield was out of sight. Then, she ran to the road to look, but still


    didn''t see him. So, she went back to the vi and asked the driver to drive her to find him.


    It was the first time for Alina to take the passenger seat. She stared at both sides of the road in case of


    missing him.


    To be honest, she was surprised by Sheffield''s performance today. He was so proud and arrogant. She


    couldn''t believe that he would say that he was bullied and speak for her.


    Whatever his reason for helping her, it was a fact that he helped her, and she epted it.


    ''What''s wrong with Eric? He could talk to me nicely, but couldn''t he be polite to his son? No father


    would ever speak ill of his own son!''


    She could feel that Eric was really concerned about his son. He was angry but still calm when he heard


    that she was bullied. But when he heard that Sheffield had been bullied many times, he couldn''t keep


    calm and got furious.


    Although Eric was usually nicer to her, she could feel that he really cared about Sheffield from this kind


    of thing.


    That was not strange at all. After all, he was his own son and she was his stepdaughter. It would be


    abnormal if he valued her more.


    Alina looked all the way but didn''t find Sheffield. Having no idea where he was, Alina asked the driver


    to drive around, hoping that she could see him by ident


    Until it was almost lunchtime, the driver said, "Miss ina, we have been looking for Mr. Sheffield for a


    long time. Maybe he is back now. Shall we go back?"


    "What time is it now?" asked Alina, looking at the dazzling sunshine outside.


    "Eleven thirty five."


    "... Well, let''s go back."


    As soon as the car arrived at the Xu Family''s house, Alina asked Peter, "Is Sheffield back?"


    "No, Mr. Sheffield isn''t back."


    "I have looked for him for a long time, but I still can''t find him. Do you know where he usually goes?"


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Peter thought for a moment and told her a ce, "You can go there and have a look."


    "Ok, I''ll go now." Then Alina turned around and left.


    As soon as the driver parked the car, he saw Alina. "Take me to the West Forest Mountain."


    "Miss ina, why do you go there?" The driver was confused. Why she was going to a ce like that.


    "Just take me there."


    He was a driver. Whatever Miss ina said, he would do it.


    Half an hourter, they arrived at the West Forest Mountain.


    The West Forest Mountain was the best and biggest graveyard in the city, where Sheffield''s mother


    was buried.


    Alina didn''t know the name of Sheffield''s mother, so she couldn''t ask the guards where her tomb was.


    The driver had never been here, and he didn''t know where the tomb was.


    Alina had no choice but to look for it one by one.


    Walking among the tombstones, Alina was wondering whether there was a tombstone with her name


    engraved on a hill in her hometown.


    She remembered there was a joke on the Inte that in the future, not names but QR codes would be


    engraved on tombstones. As long as you scanned the QR code, you could see the story of the tomb


    owner''s life.


    At that time, she thought theizens were so imaginative, but now she only felt sad.


    Alina walked for a long time from the bottom to the mountainside. She felt an impulse to sit down and


    rest as she looked at the mass of tombstones.


    The sun was shining brightly at noon and Alina was bathed in sweat. She was getting hotter and


    thirstier.


    ''Sheffield, where is your mother buried? If I can''t find her, I''m going to apany her!''


    As Alina wiped sweat off her forehead, she shaded the sun with her hand.


    As she reached the top of the mountain, Alina finally saw the boy sleeping soundly beside a tombstone.


    He leaned against the tombstone with ''Eric Xu''s beloved wife'' and ''Beloved son Sheffield'' on it.


    The tomb owner was Queenie Fang.


    It turned out that the hero''s mother was called Queenie Fang, which had never been mentioned in the


    novel. Perhaps it was mentioned, but she was absorbed in the plot and did not notice.


    Sheffield''s bangs fell gently on his thick eyshes. He breathed evenly and slept well.


    There were gray marks on his knees, and he must have knelt down to worship his mother.


    As breeze blew, the boy''s hair fluttered with the wind. The dancing tips of his hair tickled his eyes. Alina


    saw him frown in difort.


    Alina didn''t know how she felt at this moment.


    She looked at the name on the tombstone and said in her heart, "Mrs. Fang, you have a good son.


    Your son may be suffering some grievance now, but he will be brilliant and famous in the future."


    Alina didn''t know how long she had stood in front of the tomb, her feet got numb. However, Sheffield


    was still in a sound sleep.


    ''Why isn''t he awake?'' She just sat down on the other side of the tombstone. She didn''t know how long


    he would sleep, so she had to wait for a while on the other side of the tombstone.


    As soon as Alina sat down, she felt tired and fell asleep leaning against the tombstone.

 Chapter 40 The Awkward Man

    Chapter 40 The Awkward Man


    Alina had a nightmare and woke up scared. When she opened her eyes and saw Sheffield''s face in


    front of her, she let out a cry of horror.


    "What are you doing? You scared the shit out of me!"


    Hearing this, Sheffield''s eyes flickered. He straightened up and looked away. "How did you find this


    ce? What are you doing here?"


    Alina stood up and said crossly, "I came here for you! Do you know I''ve been looking for you the whole


    morning! Let''s go home. The car should still be waiting down the mountain." Then she turned around


    and walked away. After two steps, she found him didn''t follow her. She turned back and said, "Go!"


    However, Sheffield looked down and said stubbornly, "I''m not going back."


    ''I''m here to pick you up. What else do you want?'' Of course, Alina only dared to say this in her heart.


    "That''s your home. If you don''t go back there, where are you going? You can''t stay here. Your mother


    must worry about her son having nowhere to go."


    When Sheffield heard this, he nced at the tombstone beside him, and his face clouded.


    Seeing that he didn''t say a word, Alina continued in a soft voice, "Your mother must have been very


    fond of you since you were a child. If she knew that you were not living a good life, she must be very


    guilty. Aren''t you willing to let her sleep in peace?"


    A lot of memories shed through Sheffield''s mind. He recalled the days when his mother yed with


    him and took care of him. He missed his mother all these years after she died.


    If only she were here. If she were here, she would not have let him suffer any injustice and be detested


    by his father.


    "In fact, your father is very worried about you. After you ran away, he sent all the servants to find you. If


    he can''t find you today, he will definitely call the police immediately!"


    Sheffield didn''t believe her. After his mother passed away, when was his father kind to him?


    "Believe it or not. I don''t know if you have noticed Dad''s emotion. When I told him that I was bullied,


    although he was angry, he spoke calmly. Later when you said that you were often bullied by others,


    Dad''s face suddenly changed. He was furious, and couldn''t be more agitated."


    Really? Sheffield raised his head and nced at Alina.


    "I don''t mean to be jealous of you. I just want to tell you that he cares more about you than you think,"


    said Alina, looking at Sheffield sincerely.


    "He treats you better!" Sheffield muttered.


    Alina didn''t catch what he said. "What did you say?"


    "Nothing."


    Having a look at the sun which was setting, Alina spoke in an exaggerated tone and bowed with hands


    sped, "Mr. Sheffield, I''ve been looking for you for a long time. I''m so hungry that I can eat a bear.


    Could you please go back to have dinner with me?"


    Sheffield was stunned for a moment, and then looked away awkwardly. "If you are hungry, you can go


    back. I don''t stop you."


    "Come on! If you don''t go back, we don''t even have a servant to cook! Please!"


    In fact, Sheffield had calmed down, but he was too embarrassed to go back. After all, he ran away from


    home. Didn''t he lose face if he ran away from home for half a day?


    The boy was still young and didn''t know how to conceal his emotion. Knowing what he was thinking,


    Alina took a step forward, grabbed his hand and left.


    Sheffield tried to resist, but he was grasped more tightly by Alina, and then he obediently followed her


    and left.


    Sensing his obedience, Alina, who was walking in front of him, rolled her eyes and thought to herself, ''If


    he were my own brother, I would have cursed him and dragged him away.''


    The driver opened the back door for them when he saw that Alina came with Sheffield.


    At the door of the car, Alina loosened her grip and pushed him into the car. Then she got in the car and


    said to the driver, "Go back."


    Seeing her getting in, Sheffield quickly turned his head and moved inside.


    As the driver started the car, he nced at Sheffield from the rear-view mirror and said, "Young master,


    we are so worried about you. Luckily Miss ina found you."


    Sheffield pursed his lips and looked out of the window without saying anything.


    Feeling embarrassed, the driver coughed and drove carefully.


    Sheffield sat on the left seat, and Alina took the right seat. There was a seat between them.


    After driving for a while, Alina suddenly remembered something, "Oh, thank you for testifying for me


    this morning."


    Hearing this, Sheffield raised his eyebrows. After a long time, he looked ahead and said, "I started it, so


    we''re even."


    They were even? Alina raised her eyebrows and thought, ''Well, you are the boss!''


    After a short silence, Alina asked, "I hit them. Will the other two take revenge on you on Monday?"


    Hearing this, Sheffield turned around and stared at Alina, asking, "How did you know there were two


    more people?"


    Oh, no, it was a slip of the tongue!


    "They said it themselves. Didn''t you hear them?"


    Alina was so serious and Sheffield hesitated for a moment. He then recalled the situation in his mind,


    and he was sure that Larry and Wayne had never mentioned it at all.


    "I''m sure that they didn''t say that! How did you know that? Were you following me?"


    He guessed it. Alina was choked by her saliva, "Eh-hem... I wasn''t following you!"


    "Then how do you exin it?" Sheffield kept on talking about this problem.


    "Actually... Here''s the thing," said Alina. She thought for a while and soon came up with a reasonable


    exnation. "I have a ssmate whose sister goes to the same school as you, and her sister told her


    about you being bullied. She told it to me once, and I remembered it. That''s it."


    Hearing this, Sheffield frowned. "Really?" he asked.


    "Yes, I''m serious!"


    Sheffield seemed to be convinced. Alina heaved a sigh of relief. If he knew she had followed him


    before, she had no idea how angry he would be.


    Sheffield was taken back to the Xu Family by Alina. Seeing theye back together, Wendy put on a


    sullen face and ridiculed, "Aren''t you running away from home? Why did youe back?"


    Sheffield red at her, "This is my home. I cane and go whenever I want. It''s none of your


    business!"


    Wendy rolled her eyes and said in disdain, "Spineless..."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Noticing the change of Sheffield''s expression, Alina immediately interrupted her mother and walked up


    to her. She held her arm and said in a spoiled tone, "Mom, do you have anything to eat? I''m so


    hungry!"


    Seeing the intimacy between Alina and Wendy, Sheffield''s face darkened, and he turned sullenly away.


    "Hungry? You deserve it! It''s none of your business! He won''t thank you!" Wendy scolded as she


    pointed her finger at Alina''s forehead.


    Alina covered her forehead with her hand and said, "It hurts. Be gentle!"


    "How could I have a daughter like you? You don''t speak for me, but always speak for others!"


    Alina replied, "No! I''m always on Mom''s side."


    Wendy frowned and said seriously, "No kidding. Why didn''t you tell me that you were bullied?"


    "I''m sorry. I...I was just afraid that you would be worried. I thought I was fine anyway, so I didn''t say it...


    I didn''t expect their parents to be so shameless toe and make trouble!"


    "You don''t have to worry about this. Your father will handle it well. But as a girl, you have to be more


    careful in future. If anything happens, it will ruin you! Do you hear me?"


    "Yes, I do," replied Alina. "You are right!"


    By the time she remembered Sheffield, he was gone.


    With a sullen face, Sheffield pushed open the door of his own room, and then kicked the door closed


    with his foot.


    He was pissed off. He didn''t understand why his father liked that woman?


    She had an average look and a bad temper. She was duplicitous, sarcastic and vain. He detested her.


    The more Sheffield thought about it, the angrier he became. At this time, his stomach sounded.


    "Dong, Dong, Dong." There was a knock on the door.


    "Who is it?" asked Sheffield, annoyed.


    Alina put down her hand that was knocking on the door, "It''s me. Dinner is ready. You can go


    downstairs to have dinner."


    "I won''t go!" At the thought that Alina was the daughter of that woman, Sheffield felt upset.


    After hesitating for a while, Alina turned the door handle. The door was not locked, so she pushed it


    open.


    She opened the door and saw Sheffield lying on the bed. She walked over and asked, "What''s wrong


    with you? Let''s go downstairs and have dinner!"


    Sheffield turned his back to Alina and shouted, "Can''t you hear me? I don''t want to eat."


    Staring at his back, Alina gnashed her teeth and thought to herself, ''Boy, are you mad again?


    Eat it or not. It''s up to you. I''ve been good enough to you. Don''t push your luck!'' She roared in her


    heart.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to eat? The cook has made scallion egg cakes, pepper salt spareribs and


    meatballs..." Before Alina finished her words, Sheffield''s stomach sounded again.


    Being annoyed and embarrassed, Sheffield shouted, "Get out!"


    Alina tried not tough and said obediently, "Well, I''m going. Bye."


    Hearing the door closed, Sheffield sat up from the bed. He patted his red face and grabbed the pillow


    to beat himself.


    It was so humiliating!

 Chapter 41 I Like Him

    Chapter 41 I Like Him


    Seeing Alinae downstairs alone, Wendy looked up and down with an inquiring expression.


    Being stared at by Wendy, Alina felt uneasy. So she asked with a smile, "Mom, would you like some?"


    "No, thanks. I''ve already had my supper."


    Well, then, Alina had to eat alone. After a few bites, she couldn''t eat any more.


    It was just because Wendy was staring at her. She really had no appetite.


    Alina stopped and said helplessly, "Mom, you have been staring at me. Is there anything wrong?"


    Wendy waved her hand with a smile, "No, nothing. Have you dinner."


    Alina rolled her eyes and wondered. ''Why is she staring at me like that?''


    "Mom..." Alina stopped eating and said, "If you keep staring at me, I can''t eat anything. If you want to


    say something, say it now. If you don''t, don''t stare at me like that. We can talk after I finish eating."


    "Okay, okay, I won''t look at you, okay?" Then Wendy stood up and walked away.


    Finally, Alina could enjoy the meal. When she was going to eat, she saw Sheffield going downstairs.


    She said with a smile, "Sheffield, you''re just in time. The dishes have just been served. How about


    eating together?"


    Sheffield looked away and walked over slowly.


    When the servant saw hime down, she turned to fetch the tableware for him.


    Upon hearing Alina''s words, Wendy, who was going to the living room, quickly turned around and


    looked at her daughter.


    She frowned when she saw her daughter smiling and attentive to her stepson.


    After staring at her for a while, Wendy left with a serious look.


    "This omelette is delicious. Have a taste!" Alina picked up an omelette and put it in Sheffield''s bowl.


    ncing at the omelette with disgust, Sheffield stretched out his hand to get the spareribs.


    Alina got another sparerib for him with a smile, "If you like, eat more."


    Sheffield paused when he was biting the sparerib. He put aside the sparerib and omelette Alina served


    him, and then he reached for the meatballs.


    s... Was he disapproving of her getting dishes for him?


    When she served him the omelette, he didn''t eat and she thought he didn''t like it. Seeing him get the


    sparerib, she thought he liked it and therefore she served the sparerib for him. But she found that it


    wasn''t that he didn''t like the dishes but he disliked her!


    ''You don''t want to eat? That''s all right!'' If so, she could eat more!


    Holding back her smile, Alina took back the omelette and sparerib from Sheffield''s bowl. She was


    careful not to touch the rice in his bowl.


    She thought that if she touched the rice in his bowl, he might throw it away.


    This surprised Sheffield. He stared at the omelette and sparerib in silence.


    Paying no attention to him, Alina picked up the omelette and put it into her mouth. Then she picked up


    the sparerib, ate it with a few bits and threw the bones on the table.


    ''What are you looking at? If you don''t like it, I''ll eat it myself.''


    Looking at the bones on the table, Sheffield bit his lips and looked away.


    They had dinner silently. Alina finished first. As soon as she put down her bowl, she got up and left.


    On her way upstairs, she was stopped by Wendy, "ina, wait a moment. I have something to ask


    you."


    "What do you want to know?" asked Alina as she turned around.


    "Come here." Wendy beckoned Alina over.


    Alina went over and Wendy took her to the washroom on the first floor.


    "Mom, go ahead if you want to know anything. Why did you call me here?"


    They stood at the entrance of the washroom. Wendy looked around to make sure there was no one


    else. Then she stared at Alina and asked, "Tell me honestly, why are you suddenly so nice to Sheffield?


    Did he do anything to you? He threatened you?"


    What? "No, he didn''t threaten me," replied Alina, surprised.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Then why do you treat him so well? He ran away from home, and you rushed after him without eating


    anything. Didn''t he just do what we wanted?" That question had bothered Wendy for a long time.


    "You have changed your attitude towards him since you came back from the hospital. You always


    spoke for him. When I taught him a lesson, you always stood by him. When you saw him being bullied,


    you went to save him regardless of your own safety. Why do I think your attitude towards him has


    changed?"


    ''What should I say?'' Alina thought. She had to make up a reason that could convince Wendy, otherwise


    Wendy would not believe her.


    "Mom... You found it!"


    "You did it so obviously. As long as I''m not blind, I can see it clearly. Tell me why?"


    "..." Alina''s mind was racing fast as a brilliant idea came up in her mind. She hade up with a good


    idea to make Wendy ept Sheffield!


    "Mom, you always want me to marry a good man, don''t you? I have thought about it. I think Sheffield is


    a good choice."


    Wendy was shocked, "How can he be a choice? He is He is... No way! I don''t agree!"


    "Why not? He is Dad''s only son, and he is sure to inherit from the Xu Family. We have no blood


    rtionship, and we grew up together and knew each other. If we can be together, I don''t have to worry


    that I will be pissed off by my mother-inw in the future. What''s more, after I marry into the Xu Family,


    I don''t have to part with Mom. Isn''t it good?"


    Alina spoke smoothly, as if she had thought about it for a long time.


    Hearing her daughter''s analysis, Wendy thought that her daughter''s words were reasonable, but... She


    couldn''t find any reason to refute her.


    "... But he might hate us for what we did to him before. What if he won''t treat you well in the future?"


    Alina smiled and said, "So now I''m nice to him. I''ve been cultivating him since he was a child, so I''ll be


    more likely to seed."


    "I still don''t think he deserves my daughter!"


    Alina lowered her head and pretended to be shy. "But... But... I''m kind of fond of him. Besides, I think


    it''s good to stay with you forever!"


    "You... You like him? When did this happen? Don''t you always hate him?"


    "I don''t know. I just like him all of a sudden." Alina felt that she had gone all out in order to make Wendy


    be nice to Sheffield. If this couldn''t change her attitude towards him, she really didn''t know what to do.


    Staring at her daughter, Wendy said in all earnestness, "There is no need to worry about this. You are


    good to him, and I don''t interfere with your decision. But you can''t too much fond of him. You can only


    use him as a backup. There are a lot of better men outside. Don''t put all the eggs into a basket,


    understand?"


    "Yes, I understand." Alina answered very seriously. She was afraid that if she answered too


    perfunctorily, Wendy would go on preaching.


    Wendy was relieved that her daughter had taken in her words. "Well, since you know, I won''t say


    anything more, as long as you understand Mom''s good intention."


    "Thank you, Mom. I''ll go upstairs."


    When Alina came out, she saw Sheffield walking towards the stairs. She nced at him and didn''t think


    too much.


    She slowly walked up after he went upstairs.


    In fact, she didn''t dare to like the hero, because of the fact that the hero only belonged to the heroine.


    If a man took the heroine from the hero, he would go bankrupt. If a woman took the hero from the


    heroine, she would die.


    If she would die for the sake of a quality man, she had better change one.


    She was such a realistic person.

 Chapter 42 A Naughty Boy

    Chapter 42 A Naughty Boy


    It was Saturday and everything was in a mess.


    Alina had been in this world for some time and had not gone out by herself. So on Sunday, she went to


    tell Wendy that she wanted to go out.


    Hearing that, Wendy took out two hundred dors from her bag and threw to Alina, "Be careful and


    With the money in her hand, Alina was very excited. She thought it was very good to have such a


    generous mother. When she was in high school, her mother only gave her ten dors as pocket money.


    "Thank you, Mom. Then I''ll go now." With the money and phone, Alina walked out of the Xu Family


    happily.


    Yesterday, when she was looking for Sheffield all the street, she found a big amusement park. Seeing


    many people in it, she kept it in her mind and wanted to find time to y there.


    She had always wanted to go to the amusement park when she was alive, but her family was poor.


    When she was financially permitted, she had grown up. How could a grown woman go to a ce like


    that?


    Now that she was at the right age and had money, she would surely make up for it.


    She went to the amusement park by taxi. The price of the through ticket was 120 dors.


    After entering, she happily headed for the nearest game, the pirate ship.


    Because it was weekend and there were a lot of people, there was a long queue at the door of the


    pirate ship. Alina estimated that she would have to wait two more rounds at most.


    Each round only took a few minutes. Thinking about this, Alina decided to stay in line.


    Looking at the rotating pirate ship and hearing the screams, Alina looked forward to it.


    After about ten minutes, it was her turn. Alina was excited and nervous. ''Should I scream loudlyter?


    If I don''t scream, will I look weird? If I scream, my mouth will be wide open and I will look ugly!''


    After everyone was strapped, the pirate ship began to move slowly.


    Alina pursed her lips and held on to the handrail. As the pirate ship spun more quickly, all her previous


    worries were gone.


    At that moment, there was no other better words than a loud cry.


    She finally could understand why people screamed when they took the roller coaster. She kept


    screaming.


    After she got off the pirate ship, although Alina''s heart rate was elerating and her legs were weak,


    her face was filled with pleasure.


    What an interesting game!


    Then, she went to the next game. Alina saw a bouncing bed not far away.


    It might be an interesting game, but around it were little kids and their parents. Alina hesitated and then


    turned to the direction of bumper cars.


    She was ashamed to y with little kids. She wanted to go thereter, when the kids left.


    Bumper cars were fun, too. Alina had been longing for them for a long time.


    Seeing the girl keeping her eyes on the bumper cars, the staff smiled and asked, "Miss, would you like


    toe in and y?"


    "Yes!" Alina handed over the ticket and was about to get in.


    "How about this one?"


    "Okay!" replied Alina without hesitation. She sat in the car right away.


    The worker was a middle-aged man. When he saw the anxious look on her face, he felt a little funny.


    He taught Alina how to operate and then started the car for her.


    The moment the car started, it rushed forward by itself. At the same time, Alina quickly turned the


    steering wheel. As soon as she just turned the corner, her car got hit in the butt, and she, too, was


    thrown forward.


    She turned her head around and saw a little boy of eight or nine years old. The boy smirked in


    satisfaction when he saw her look over.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ''How proud he is! I must teach him a lesson today!''


    Alina turned the head of the car and drove toward the boy. The little boy ran away when he saw that


    something was wrong. They chased each other, but in the end, her car never hit the boy''s car.


    "You are so poor, sister! You can''t even catch up with a child!" The boy proudly walked up to Alina.


    "You''re too proud. If you continue to act like this, you won''t be able to find a girlfriend," said Alina,


    pretending to be angry.


    The boy was very confident. "Of course I can find a girlfriend. You have to worry about finding a


    boyfriend."


    Alina was irritated by what he said.


    "Boy, why are you alone? Where are your parents?"


    The boy looked serious and said, "I know what you want to do. You want to know whether my parents


    are here or not. If they are not, you are going to bully me, right?"


    Alina couldn''t helpughing and said, "Boy, you think too much. Adults don''t bully children. I just ask


    casually. Since you think I''m going to bully you, forget it. I won''t ask. Bye."


    She nned to go to another game.


    "Wait!" The boy stopped Alina, "Are you here alone?"


    "Yes, I''m an adult and won''t ask Mom and Dad to keep mepany."


    The boy hesitated and then said, "I''m alone too. Let''s y together, okay?"


    Alina was surprised. The boy was about eight or nine years old. How could his parents allow him to go


    to the amusement park alone?


    "No problem. But do you bring any money with you?"


    "Of course I have my money with me. See it?" The little boy took out several hundred dors from his


    pocket, which startled Alina.


    It seemed he was richer that her!


    "Why do you have so much money? Did you take it from your parents secretly?"


    The boy retorted angrily, "No, I didn''t! It''s my own money!" After saying this, he suddenly cried with


    grievance, changing from an arrogant boy to a little poor boy.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to doubt you. I believe you. Don''t cry, okay?"


    The little boy wiped his tears and said stubbornly, "I didn''t cry. You''re wrong!"


    "Yes, yes, I am wrong. Didn''t you say we yed together? Let''s go." Alina reached out to the boy.


    The boy stared at Alina''s hand, hesitated for a while, raised his chin and said proudly, "I''m not a baby. I


    don''t need you to hold me!"


    "Okay, I won''t hold your hand. But you must follow me closely, or we can''t y together if we get lost."


    "Then, I''d better take your hand."


    They had a wild time all morning.


    After getting along with the boy for a whole morning, Alina knew the boy''s name was Harrison Shen.


    His parents had told him that they would take him to the amusement park today, but they had


    something urgent to deal with and couldn''t bring him. Harrison was so angry that he ran out with his


    lucky money.


    Smelling the barbecue, Alina asked, "Are you hungry? Shall we have something to eat first?"


    She was exhausted after ying the whole morning.


    In fact, Harrison was also very hungry. He said excitedly, "Okay, I want to eat a lot of kebabs!"


    Alina estimated the money in her pocket. It seemed that there was no much left. She didn''t know if it


    was enough for the two of them.


    "It''s not good for your health to eat too much barbecue. You''re too young to digest it."


    "No, I''ve had them before. I''m going to have ten kebabs today!"


    Alina nced at the price and said, "Okay, okay. But you have to eat up all the kebabs you order."


    "No problem. I have a good appetite!"


    Alina thought that if ten kebabs were not enough, she would probably have to wash dishes here to pay


    off the debt.


    While they were enjoying the kebabs, a woman suddenly ran to Alina and pped her!


    With a kebab in her hand, Alina was stunned.


    Was she pped by someone just now?

 Chapter 43 Compensation

    Chapter 43 Compensation


    The woman who pped Alina was in her thirties. She wore fancy clothes and looked anxious. She


    pointed at Alina and scolded, "How dare you take my son away? He is the treasure of the Shen Family.


    How could you give him this junk food? Can you afford it if he gets diarrhea?"


    "Who are you? What''s wrong with you?" Just after Alina finished her words, Harrison threw down his


    kebabs and called out to the woman, "Mom."


    Mom... Alina''s eyes widened, ''Is she the mother of the little boy?'' Then she realized that she had no


    reason to hit her, even if she was his mother.


    Then Alina stood up and said in a cold voice, "Mrs. Shen, you hit me out of no reason. Don''t you think


    you should give me an exnation?"


    Mrs. Shen touched her son''s head tenderly, and nced at Alina arrogantly and disdainfully. Then she


    said, "Well, I''m Mrs. Shen. This is the best exnation!"


    Hearing that, Harrison pulled his mother''s hand and said, "Mom, I ran out on my own. It has nothing to


    do with sister!"


    "Sister?" Mrs. Shen changed her tone and scolded her son, "You call her sister when you don''t know


    who she is and why she approached you. She may not want to be your sister, but a stepmother!"


    ''Isn''t this Mrs. Shen crazy? Why does she take everyone as her enemy?''


    "Auntie, Harrison is not there. You..." A boy ran over panting. When he saw the little boy beside his


    aunt, he was relieved. Soon he noticed the girl standing opposite his aunt.


    Their eyes met. It was ina!


    ''Isn''t this Leo?''


    "Mrs. Shen, I don''t know what you are talking about. Your son and I met by chance today, and we


    decided to y together. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Harrison." Alina was sure that Mrs. Shen


    regarded her as someone else.


    Seeing this, Leo hastily stood in front of Mrs. Shen and said to Alina, "ina, I apologize on behalf of


    my aunt. She was badly hurt before. She didn''t mean it. Please forgive her."


    Then he turned to Mrs. Shen and said, "Auntie, this is my ssmate. She doesn''t know uncle at all.


    You are too nervous."


    "Are you serious? Is it true that she has no bad intentions in approaching Harrison?"


    "It''s true, auntie. She is my ssmate. She is only 16 years old. She is still in grade one in high


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    school."


    Mrs. Shen finally believed that she had pped the wrong person. She suddenly became a gentle and


    politedy. "Youngdy, I''m sorry. How do you want me topensate you?"


    Alina touched her face and said lightly, "Since Mrs. Shen is so sincere, pleasepensate me with a


    few hundred thousand dors. I don''t have a bank card. Just give me cash."


    Leo was stunned and looked at Alina in a daze.


    Mrs. Shen didn''t expect that after she apologized, she really asked her forpensation, and the


    amount she asked for was huge.


    How could be a p worth so much money?


    She had hit others before. Every time they heard that she was Mrs. Shen, they would avoid making


    trouble for themselves. This was the first time she had met someone who didn''t respect her and really


    wanted her to pay for it.


    Mrs. Shen responded with a forced smile, "Little girl, a few hundred thousand dors are not a small


    sum."


    "Yeah, I know. If you think it''s too expensive, you can let me hit you back," replied Alina.


    "Sister! Please don''t hit my mother!" Although Harrison thought that it was wrong for her mother to hit


    Alina, he still spoke for her after hearing that Alina would hit back her mother.


    "Your mother hit me first."


    "I know, but..." Harrison didn''t know what to say. Alina had apanied him the whole morning and


    taken good care of him along the way. They had a good time.


    Dissatisfied, Leo looked at the girl and said, "ina, my aunt didn''t do it on purpose..."


    "I don''t know whether she did it on purpose or not. I just know she hit me and is willing to make


    Leo was stunned by her question.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Shen said arrogantly, "Well, you just want money. I will give it to you, but I don''t have


    so much cash with me. How about a check?"


    "I''m not in a hurry. You don''t have to give me the cash now. After you get ready, you can give it to Leo


    and ask him to bring it to school." Then, Alina sat down and continued to eat the barbecue.


    Mrs. Shen was extremely irritated by Alina''s attitude. She suppressed her anger and said to her


    nephew and son, "Leo, Harrison, let''s go!"


    After they went far away, Alina looked at their backs. She hated those people who pretended to be


    insane and hit others at will. Couldn''t she sincerely make an apology? Did she think everyone deserved


    to be hit by her?


    Her good mood was ruined by Mrs. Shen''s p.


    After eating the barbecue, Alina was not in the mood to continue to have fun. She was going to another


    ce.


    Then she went to the city library. When she arrived there, she ran into two women who had a fight with


    each other for a seat. That disgusted her.


    Alina returned home sulkily.


    "Dad, I''m back." It was only three o''clock in the afternoon, but Eric was at home.


    Eric, who was reading a magazine, looked up at Alina and asked in a casual tone, "Where did you go?"


    "I went to the amusement park first and then the library. Why did Dade back so early today?"


    "I have an appointment with Mr. Gu of the police station today. We were going to go fishing after dinner,


    but he left early. I was bored fishing alone, so I came back."


    Alina asked carefully, "Dad, how is it going?" Will I be put into jail?"


    Ericughed and said, "You don''t have to worry about anything. I''m here, so I won''t let you go to jail.


    You don''t need to worry about that. I''ll deal with it for you."


    "Thank you, Dad. You are always the best!"


    Hearing this, Eric burst intoughter, "Ha ha..."


    "What are you talking about? Why are youughing so happily?" Wendy walked to them with a smile.


    Eric just smiled and said nothing.


    ina drew back, smiled and said, "Nothing, Mom. I got sweaty after ying all day. I''m going to take a


    shower."


    Seeing her daughter walking backwards, Wendy said with concern, "Okay, look ahead. Don''t fall!"


    On the second floor, when Alina passed by Sheffield''s room, she slowed down and looked at the door.


    She wondered whether he was in it.


    Now she realized thatpared with the p, his dislike of her was nothing.


    She was no longer mad at him.


    Back to her room, Alina took a shower and dried her hair. When she turned off the hair dryer, she heard


    the faint sound of the chair rubbing the ground from the next door.


    It seemed that Sheffield was in his room!


    She put away the hair dryer and took out a small box from the pocket. Inside was a gift she bought to


    him.


    She knocked on the door. When Sheffield heard a knock on the door, he raised his voice and said,


    "Come in."


    Seeing that it was Alina, Sheffield stopped and then continued to y his game as if nothing had


    happened.


    When Alina wondered whether she should disturb him when he was ying a game, she heard ''game


    over''ing from the console.

 Chapter 44 English Scores

    Chapter 44 English Scores


    Alina was most afraid of sudden silence.


    Stunned for a few seconds, Alina cleared her throat and said, "Well, when I went out today, I saw this


    funny thing, so I bought one for you. Do you like it?"


    Alina opened the small box in her hand and handed it to Sheffield. There was a ceramic bunny in the


    box. The bunny looked cool. Alina thought that this bunny was somewhat like Sheffield. So she bought


    it.


    Sheffield nced at it and said in disgust, "It''s so ugly. Take it away!"


    ''s... How could he say that?'' When Alina was about to re at him, she remembered her intention,


    so she forced a smile and said, "You don''t like this, do you? I have another one which I bought it for


    myself, or you can have that one."


    Alina took out another one which was a bunny with ascivious look.


    This bunny caught the attention of Sheffield. It was lying on Alina''s palm. Its eyes were blinking and its


    mouth was watering. It was a frivolous bunny.


    "Childish!" Pausing for a moment, Sheffield said in a despised tone.


    "It''s not childish. It''s cute!" Alina pped the bunny on Sheffield''s arm and said, "Well, this one is for


    you. I want the cool one!"


    After sending the gift, Alina immediately said goodbye, "You go on with the game. I''m leaving. Bye."


    She came and went in a hurry, and Sheffield stared at the bunny with mixed feelings.


    The next day, a new week began. Alina went to school as usual.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    In the morning, Alina greeted Sheffield. It was rare that he didn''t turn a blind eye to her, and he replied,


    "Good morning."


    Alina suddenly felt that the bunny sent yesterday was worth it.


    After having breakfast in a harmonious atmosphere, they went to school together.


    On the way, Alina happily showed the bunny on her bag to Sheffield. He took a look and didn''t say


    anything.


    Alina encouraged herself that at least he took a look at it. They didn''t even make eye contact before.


    Now he did much better than before.


    She mustn''t give up!


    Before she got off the car, Alina said to Sheffield in a serious tone, "Be careful at school. Don''t go to a


    remote ce alone. Leave school with your ssmates. If you leave schoolte, call me and I''lle


    to pick you up."


    "I don''t have your number." Sheffield looked at Alina and suddenly said.


    "What?" Alina paused for a while. She didn''t seem to have his number either. She took out her phone


    immediately and said, "Tell me your number. I''ll call you."


    "16676577868." Sheffield said very quickly without a pause.


    "Don''t be so quick," Alina said. "I can''t remember. Say it again."


    She hadn''t used the physical keypad for a long time.


    Then she made a call. Sheffield looked at the number on the screen and hung up.


    "Miss ina, your school is here." The driver reminded Alina.


    "Thank you, David." Alina opened the door, got off and waved to Sheffield, and then closed the door.


    She went all the way to ss 126. The ssroom was as noisy as before.


    With a faint smile on her face, Alina walked towards her seat. When Rose saw her, she greeted her at


    once, "Good morning!"


    "Good morning."


    "What''s wrong with your face? It''s a little swollen on the right." Rose was sharp eyed and could tell the


    difference at a nce.


    Upon hearing this, Alina touched her face subconsciously and said with a smile, "When I picked up my


    pen, I hit the table by ident. Luckily, I was not badly hurt, otherwise I would be embarrassed today."


    "You are too careless. Fortunately, you bumped into a table. If you hit something sharp, you would be


    disfigured!"


    "You''re right. From now on, you must be careful when picking up things," said Alina.


    Rose sighed and changed the topic, "I heard that our exam results havee out. My score is


    definitely not high."


    "Don''t worry. It''s not that bad," replied Alina, trying to console her.


    "Of course you don''t worry. You got over ny points in math. I don''t know if I have fifty points."


    "The score of a course doesn''t determine the ranking."


    "Don''t talk to me, please." Rose rolled her eyes at Alina.


    "Fine, fine. I don''t talk to you, I''ll read."


    Soon, the bell rang. Then, Leo walked in from the back door with a bag.


    His eyes fell on Alina and then he moved to his seat.


    As soon as Leo came to his seat, Mr. Su came in with English exam papers in his arms.


    He put the exam papers on the tform, grinning. He nced across the room and paused slightly as


    he saw Alina.


    "Students, the results of the English papers havee out. Now I''ll hand out the papers, and we will


    talk about it in the ss."


    After he finished his words, he began to hand out the papers, "Victor, Mark, Gordon..."


    Rose stared at the exam papers on the tform. She felt nervous and wondered how many points she


    could get.


    "Yana."


    When Alina heard the name of her desk mate, she quickly moved her chair forward to let her out.


    Yana went to the tform to get the paper. As soon as she saw the score, she sighed and walked back


    gloomily.


    "How many points did you get?" Two female students who sat in front of her turned around and asked


    when they saw Yana.


    Alina nced at the paper on the desk and saw 63.


    Yana made no reply and motioned to them to look at the paper themselves, and the two students


    nced at the score and quickly turned around.


    "Rose."


    Rose stood up immediately and said to her desk mate, "I''m so nervous. What should I do? Emma, do


    you think I will only get thirty points?"


    Emma pushed her, "Don''t think too much. Go and get your paper!"


    Rose walked hurriedly and took the exam paper from the teacher. She looked at it. Fifty-nine points. All


    right, all right.


    Alina asked, "Well, are you satisfied with the score?"


    Rose nodded with a smile, "Yes, I''m very satisfied. My requirement is not very high."


    Alina thought she did well in the exam. She took a closer look at her score and suddenly felt that she


    was so easy to be satisfied.


    "Eddie."


    Hearing the name of Eddie, Cary immediately shouted, "Sir, how many points has he got in the exam?


    Please tell us so that we can know about others'' performance."


    Mr. Su smiled and said, "Eddie, forty-seven points."


    "Oh my God!" Cary was gloating.


    Soon, Mr. Su announced loudly, "Cary, forty-six points."


    Now he wasughed at by others.


    "Bonnie, 83. Ivy, 87." The two girls smiled at each other. Both of them had the highest scores in the


    ss.


    "ina," Mr. Su paused after reading her name. "She has made great progress. Everyone should learn


    from her..."


    A naughty boy asked, "Sir, you said that she made great progress. What score did she get?"


    The teacher took a nce at him and answered, "Eighty-six points."


    "Wow..." The students widened their eyes.


    At this moment, the crowd burst into a loud exmation. Although Alina looked calm, she felt


    embarrassed. It was only 86. Didn''t they overreact?


    Rose looked at Alina in shock, "You did so well on the exam. If I knew it earlier, I would have copied


    your answers!"


    "You''re exaggerating. I just pass the exam."


    Yana stared at the score on the paper and wondered how she could make such progress.


    The two girls sitting at the front desk turned around and looked at the score on the paper, full of


    admiration. "If only I could get such a high score in English!"


    "ina, good job! We''re counting on you for the English exam." The boy in the back poked her with a


    pen and said.


    Alina smiled at them and said nothing.


    All the papers were handed out in ten minutes. Mr. Su knocked on the ckboard to keep quiet.


    "You all got the paper. You can see if you did well in the exam. Did you listen to me? About eighty-five


    percent of the questions on the exam paper were emphasize again and again by me in ss. You still


    made mistakes. I looked at the answers you gave me when I corrected the exam papers and I was very


    angry!"


    The students lowered their heads, not daring to look at the teacher.


    It suddenly urred to Alina how her English teacher exined exam papers when she was in high


    school.


    Generally, she would ask the subject representative to hand out the exam papers first. Then she only


    exined a few questions that were easy to get wrong. For other questions, she would exined only


    when someone asked.


    She had never scolded them like that.


    Alina couldn''t help feeling sorry for Mr. Su.


    Mr. Su exined the exam paper earnestly.


    After the morning reading and the first ss, they didn''t even finish one exam paper.


    If it were her former ss, they had finished ten exam papers.


    As soon as the ss bell rang, Mr. Su said in a weak voice, "ss over." Then he picked up his things


    and walked out of the ssroom, sighing deeply.


    "ina, I''ve just asked around. Your English score seems to be the second in our ss!" Rose said


    excitedly.


    Alina was surprised, "Oh, no. The highest score in our ss is only 87?"


    Rose replied, "Yes, Ivy got the highest score. Didn''t you hear?"


    "Maybe someone got higher scores?"


    "Are you an idiot? Bonnie and Ivy always get the highest scores in English. Trust me, no one else can


    get a higher score than them, except you."


    While they were talking, Leo came over from behind, carrying a bag in his hand.

 Chapter 45 Curve Wrecker

    Chapter 45 Curve Wrecker


    Rose looked at Leo and then averted her eyes to Alina, back to her seat, her eyes sparking with


    gossip.


    With one hand in the pocket and a cool face, Leo handed the bag to Alina and said, "My aunt asked me


    to give it to you. She said that she wanted to thank you for taking care of Harrison."


    Alina took the bag and said, "You''re wee."


    After he was done, Leo turned around and left.


    Looking at Leo''s back, Rose said to Alina unwillingly, "He...he just left?"


    "Or what?" asked Alina with a smile.


    Rose was slightly disappointed. She grabbed Alina''s hand and asked, "Tell me the truth. What


    happened between you two? Why did he give you something?"


    Alina replied indifferently, "First, nothing happened. Second, he didn''t give it to me. Someone asked


    him to give it to me. You can ask Leo if you don''t believe me."


    "Ah... Nothing happened?" Rose expressed her suspicion.


    "No. Why would I lie to you? All I want now is to study hard. I''m in no mood to think about all that


    mess."


    It sounded convincing. After all, Alina''s performance had been advancing a lot.


    "Well, I believe you! How have you been studyingtely and why have your grades suddenly improved


    so much? Have you got a tutor at home?"


    "No. I just listen to the teacher carefully in ss. When I have time, I read books and do exercises, so


    my grades improved."


    "That''s all?"


    "That''s all."


    Rose said, "Well, I will follow your advice and study hard from now on. I also want to listen to the


    teacher carefully, read more books and do more exercises, to improve my performance!"


    Alina gave her a thumbs up sign and said, "Come on!"


    After English came Chinese. When the Chinese teacher called the name of Alina, he specially reported


    her score, one hundred and three points.


    She ranked the second in her ss again.


    Wow... This time, they chorused.


    When Rose looked at Alina''s score, she was envious and resentful.


    In the next two sses, Alina''s scores still shocked everyone.


    Someone had added up her scores. She scored first in the ss.


    Then, everyone''s attitude toward Alina changed. She used to be a haughty nobody in the ss, but


    now she was the star of the ss.


    At lunch time, several girls came over and went to the canteen with her. They scrambled to sit at the


    same table with her. The students in the front row talked to her and asked her how she studied.


    Rose was sitting at another table. She felt angry that she had no chance to talk to Alina. She


    her."


    Emma nced at the smiling Alina over there. Then she lowered her head and said, "Well, we are not


    in the same world with ina. She is in her circle now."


    Upon hearing this, Rose said unhappily, "Emma, what are you talking about! We are not in the same


    world? ina did a good job because she was studying hard. We should be happy for her."


    Looking into the clear eyes of her desk mate, Emma felt ashamed of her being narrow-minded. A bright


    smile gradually appeared at the corners of her mouth. "You are right. We should be happy for ina!"


    "I think that she might be the first in our ss. Do you think so?" Rose smiled and asked.


    "There is at least 80% possibility."


    Rose burst intoughter. "That''s highly possible. Let''s just wait for her to treat us. I have to make her go


    broke!"


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    When they went back, Alina didn''t go with those girls. Instead, she waited for Rose and Emma to go


    together.


    On the way, Rose deliberately said to Alina, "Curve wrecker, you are very popr now!"


    Alina had not heard others call her a curve wrecker for a long time. She was in a trance for a moment.


    She soon recovered herself and smiled, "I''m not a curve wrecker with so few grades. Don''t call me that


    until I get over 90 in every subject."


    "Over 90? Students in elite sses may not get 90 points in all subjects. Don''t you think you have


    boasted too much?" Rose said with her eyes wide open.


    "Did I? I don''t think so. We are all human beings. There''s no reason they can score so high but I can''t.


    What do you think?"


    "Well... You''re right!" Rose nodded.


    Emma looked up at the sky and said, "Our head teacher often tells us that, doesn''t he?"


    "You''re fooling me!" said Rose. As she spoke, she reached out to grab Alina.


    "I''m not fooling you. This is spiritual chicken soup," Alinaughed and said.


    Clenching her teeth, Rose yelled, "Go to hell!"


    They were ying with each other. The sun shone on the girls through the gaps between tree


    branches, and theirughter drifted in the wind.


    Back in the ssroom, when Alina had just sat down to open the book, she suddenly thought of


    Sheffield. ''How is he now?


    How about... Let me send him a message.''


    At the thought of this, Alina took out her phone and sent a message.


    "How is your day at school? ina."


    After a while without a reply, Alina shrugged. Well, it seemed that Sheffield was not going to text her


    back.


    Alina forgot it and went on with her book.


    Then she took a nap at her desk, preparing for her study in the afternoon.


    All of a sudden, the bell rang. Alina was woken up. She tried hard to open her eyes. It took a while for


    her to be fully awake.


    It was Monday, so it was singing time.


    Alina could sing a few songs already.


    When she was singing, she took out her phone and was about to set it in mute mode. As soon as she


    unlocked it, she saw an unread message on the screen.


    She looked at the number. It was from Sheffield.


    Alina read the message ''I''m fine''.


    ''Why are you being so reticent?'' She thought for a while and sent another message. "Did they make


    trouble for you? I will pick you up after school."


    After that, Alina set her phone to mute mode. When she was about to put it in her pocket, her phone lit


    up.


    She looked at it and it was a message from Sheffield. "No. No need."


    Alina put away her phone and thought, ''Whatever you like. Do you think I like running around?''


    More exam papers were handed out in the afternoon. When everyone got the paper, they were most


    concerned about the scores.


    Alina''s score was the most concerned. Someone would secretly inquire about her score.


    There were seven major courses on Monday, so the exam papers were all distributed.


    Some of them secretly added up Alina''s scores and found that her total score was extremely high. A


    student in ss 126 was unlikely to get that high score.


    But Alina felt that the score was much worse than before.


    Although her scores caused a sensation in ss 126, she still ranked low in the grade.


    Carrying a bag of cash, Alina went home. Wendy asked as soon as she saw her, "How was your


    exam? Have you passed any exam?"


    Alina was speechless. "I say... Don''t look down upon me, okay?"


    "All right, all right. I know about your grades. It''s good enough that you can pass three among nine


    courses."


    "Mom, you really look down on your daughter this time. I tell you I have passed more than three. Do


    you believe it?"


    Looking at her confident daughter, Wendy folded her arms before her chest and asked, "So how many


    courses did you pass? Five?"


    "Guess!" replied Alina with a smile.


    "Guess what? If you can''t pass five exams, I''ll give you a wish. Any wish is okay!"


    "Mom, let''s make a deal. A wish!"


    "Deal!"


    Alina opened her schoolbag, took out the seven exam papers that she got today and handed them all


    to Wendy. "Look, the scores are all up there."


    Wendy took the exam papers. The top one was English.


    Looking at the score on the English test paper, Wendy was shocked. She touched the red number on


    the paper and then stared at Alina and asked, "Did you really get the score? Did you change it?"


    "Mom, you can call our head teacher to check it. He is our English teacher."


    "I''ll call himter. Let me look at other papers..." Wendy looked at the other papers as she spoke.


    Chinese, math and physics...


    She looked through them one by one, and became more and more excited. "You, you really got the


    scores by yourself? Didn''t you copy from others?"


    "You know our ss. Who can I copy from?"


    Wendy raised her eyebrows and her eyes were filled with tears. "ina, if you got the scores all by


    yourself, you are a real genius!"


    "Mom, calm down. It''s true. I used to study every day until twelve o ''clock in the evening. I think my


    efforts are paid off!"


    "Okay, okay, I believe you! When your fatheres back, tell him the good news. He must be very


    happy when he knows it!"


    As they were talking, Sheffield walked in from outside.


    Wendy was in a good mood and said, "Sheffield, you are back! You came just at the right time. Your


    sister has made a great progress in her exam this time. You must learn from her and try to improve


    your performance as well!"


    Sheffield took a look at them. When he caught Alina''s eyes, he looked away quickly. "I go upstairs."


    "Brat! How dare he run away while I was talking to him! He is really ill-bred!"


    "Mom!" Alina quickly interrupted Wendy, "Dad ising back. I don''t want him to hear this."


    "Well, don''t ever try to frighten me. I know what you are thinking."


    "No one knows a daughter better than her mother. Mom, I will go upstairs to change my clothes and


    "Go ahead, I''ll ask the cook to cook two more dishes."

 Chapter 46 Tutor

    Chapter 46 Tutor


    As soon as Eric came back, Wendy immediately told him the good news.


    She showed him her daughter''s exam papers while speaking excitedly.


    "Look, this is the score of ina! Over eighty, over ny... And at least seventy!"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Wow, great! She''s much better than before. I''m so proud of her!"


    Wendy put her head on Eric''s shoulder, and said coquettishly, "Honey, since ina has made such


    great progress, don''t you want to give her a gift?"


    "Of course. If ina wants anything, you can ask her to tell me."


    "Thank you, honey! ina must be very happy to know that!"


    After they cuddled each other, Eric suddenly asked, "Did Sheffielde back?"


    "He is back. He locked himself in the bedroom as soon as he came back. I don''t know what he is doing


    there." Wendy answered.


    "What''s wrong with him? Why can''t he talk to me? I hardly ever see him except at the dining table."


    Heaving a sigh, Eric patted on Wendy''s hand and said, "Wendy, though Sheffield is not your own son,


    we are a family now. You have to care more about him. Thank you!"


    "It''s my duty to care about him. But he has been unwilling to ept me. I can''t me him. I can only do


    my best to take care of him in daily life."


    "You''ve done a good job. I can see that from ina. You can get them to spend more time together


    It would be fine if Eric didn''t mention it. But when he mentioned it, Wendy suddenly had a good idea.


    "Honey, you suggested that they spend more time together, and I have an idea!"


    Looking at her, Eric asked, "What idea?"


    "You''ve seen ina''s grades now, and you also know about Sheffield''s grades. They are in the same


    grade, so I think ina can spare some time to tutor Sheffield. Perhaps he can make progress."


    On a second thought, Eric thought it was a good idea. He agreed, "Fine. You go and tell ina about


    this. Ask her to tutor Sheffield, so that that boy doesn''t have toest in every exam."


    "Okay. I''m going to tell ina about it and give her back the exam papers."


    Thinking that her daughter was better than Sheffield, Wendy felt proud and happy.


    She then hummed a tune and walked directly into ina''s room. She didn''t knock the door and just


    pushed it open.


    At this time, Alina was reading a book. Hearing the footsteps, she turned around and saw Wendy. She


    put down the book and asked, "Mom, what''s up?"


    Wendy smiled, "What? I can''te to your room? Here are your papers. I just showed it to your father.


    He was very happy to see it and asked you to buy whatever you want."


    "Really? Excellent! Thank you, Dad and Mom!"


    "There is another thing that I want to tell you. You will be happier after hearing it."


    "What''s it?" asked Alina, a little worried.


    "I''ve asked your father to let you tutor Sheffield every day. He was very d and agreed, and you can


    start tonight."


    What? "Are you kidding me? I am going to be a tutor?" asked Alina, astonished.


    "Mom, I''m afraid I can''t do it. I don''t have enough time to study every day. How can I have time to tutor


    others?"


    Hearing her words, Wendy was stunned. "What should I do? I''ve already promised your father. What


    will he think if I say no now?"


    "Why didn''t you discuss with me about this?"


    "What''s there to discuss? You can tutor him any way you like and just let your father know you have


    done it. Don''t worry. It won''t take much of your time."


    "But..." Alina didn''t want to ept this kind of hard work and thankless work. Because of her


    rtionship with Sheffield, he wouldn''t listen to her no matter how hard she tried and he would probably


    do worse on purpose. At that time, it was hard for her to exin.


    "Okay, that''s it. Now that I have promised, the whole thing is settled!" Wendy turned around and left.


    Looking at the door which was not closed, Alina shook her head and sighed. ''What the hell is going


    on?!''


    At the dining table, Eric talked about this matter in front of them. He repeatedly stressed that Sheffield


    should learn from Alina. Hearing what he said, Alina sitting next to him was afraid that Sheffield would


    be annoyed because of this.


    Perhaps it was because his father was there, Sheffield listened quietly from beginning to end and did


    not show any obvious displeasure.


    After dinner, when Alina was about to go upstairs, Wendy stopped her. "ina, now that your father


    has asked you to help Sheffield with his study, go now. You should bnce work and rest. Don''t stay up


    Eric nced at his son and said, "Your mother is right. You go up and study."


    Sheffield got up impassively and followed Alina up the stairs.


    They walked up the stairs and came to the corridor on the second floor. As they approached the doors


    of their rooms, Alina stopped. She turned around and forced a smile to Sheffield, "Forget about the


    tutoring. My performance is not good either. How can I tutor you?"


    Sheffield stared coldly at Alina, and said in a sarcastic tone, "You just promised my father. Then you


    said you couldn''t help. Didn''t you ask for it yourself?"


    "It was my mother''s idea. I have nothing to do with it."


    You mean that you don''t want to teach me, do you?"


    "Yes... No, no, no!" "Of course not. I just think the questions of grade three in middle school are too


    difficult. I''m afraid that I can''t help you."


    When she said this, Sheffield''s eyes lit up, "Since it''s Daddy''s idea, just listen to him. Youe to my


    roomter. Let''s get started."


    After that, Sheffield opened his door and walked in.


    Staring at the door of his room, Alina had a bad feeling. Could she apply for cancetion?


    After sitting in her room for a while, Alina knocked on the door of Sheffield''s room, with a math exercise


    book and a pen in her hand.


    "The door was not closed. Juste in!" Sheffield sat at the table, spinning the pen with one hand and


    looking at the door with contempt.


    Alina took a deep breath and pushed the door open.


    Sheffield stopped spinning the pen and said deliberately, "You''re just in time. I just have some


    questions I don''t know how to do, please help me."


    Alina took over the exercise book from him and asked, "Are these the questions?"


    Sheffield nodded casually, "Yes."


    After looking at it carefully, Alina asked, "You... You don''t know all of them?"


    Sheffield put his hands on the back of his head, leaned against the back of the chair, and answered


    slowly, "Yes. I... Don''t... Know... All of them."


    ''s! Is he going to torture me?''

 Chapter 47 She Didnt Come

    Chapter 47 She Didn''t Come


    Alina asked, "What''s your problem?"


    Sheffield said contemptuously, "If I know, why I need you to tutor me? Why don''t I find the answer in the


    book?"


    "Okay," sighed Alina, "I''ll solve all these problems for you, so you can see."


    Raising his eyebrows, Sheffield stepped aside and stood against the table.


    Alina looked at the cover of the exercise book. This exercise book was synchronized with the math


    book, and the questions were not difficult. She flipped through the math book, and soon listed the steps


    to solve the problems.


    "Well, I''ve finished. Have a look. Is there anything you don''t understand?" Alina turned to ask Sheffield.


    Then, she got furious. What was he doing? He was ying games in silent mode! "Did you hear me


    just now?"


    Staring at the game console without raising his head, Sheffield said in a very casual tone, "You


    finished? Well, that''s all for today. Good bye."


    It seemed that Sheffield didn''t treat her as a tutor. He just treated her as a freebor to help him with


    his homework!


    Alina was so angry that she wanted to beat him. She clenched her fists several times and repeated in


    her heart, ''He is the hero. He is the hero... '' Then she gave up the idea of beating him.


    "Okay, that''s all for today. Bye." Alina stood up and left with her belongings. She closed the door behind


    her. Leaning against the door frame, she took a deep breath. She really didn''t want to see him again!


    As soon as Alina left, Sheffield put down the game console. He took the exercise book and checked


    Alina''s steps of solving the problems with the answers. Her steps were all correct.


    It seemed that the exercises in the exercise book were too easy for her. Should he find some more


    difficult questions for her to do next time?


    Dejected, Alina pushed the door open and slumped into the chair. She finally understood why teachers


    were so irritable.


    ''s! It''s still the first day. There are still two months left before the examination. I will definitely be


    pissed off!''


    Alina sighed and was not in the mood to read her book.


    After a night''s rest, on the second day, Alina revived.


    "Dad, Mom, good morning! Good morning, Sheffield!"


    Eric looked at her and smiled, "ina, just now, Sheffield said that you gave him a very good tutoring


    Alina took a sip of milk and coughed violently. Ahem...


    "What''s wrong with you? You even choke on milk!" Wendy patted her daughter on the back and gently


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    helped her breathe smoothly.


    Sheffield picked up the cup to cover the smile on his face.


    "Thank you, Mom. I''m fine." Alina secretly nced at Sheffield sitting opposite and didn''t understand


    why he said that to his father.


    Wendy red at her daughter and said, "Be careful when you eat!"


    Alina nodded and had her breakfast quietly.


    After a while, when Sheffield finished his breakfast and stood up, Alina quickly stuffed the rest of her


    breakfast into her mouth. "I''m going to school. Bye."


    Seeing her daughter in a hurry, Wendy frowned and said, "Be careful on the way. Come back early


    after school."


    Alina wanted to say yes, but the bread in her mouth was so dry that it stuck in her throat for a long time.


    In the car, she was still choking.


    "Miss ina, what''s wrong with you?" The driver asked with concern as soon as he saw Alina''s


    condition.


    Sheffield said contemptuously, "She just got stuck in the bread. Don''t worry about her. She won''t choke


    to death!"


    Alina clutched her neck and stared. ''Do you believe that I will fight you to death now?''


    Fortunately, the driver didn''t listen to Sheffield. He unscrewed a bottle of water and handed it to Alina.


    "Miss ina, have some water, please."


    After drinking some water, Alina finally recovered. As she screwed the cap, she red at Sheffield


    fiercely. ''Wait and see, brat!''


    They didn''t talk all the way. When they parted, Alina snorted and mmed the door.


    Sheffield was shaken by the m. He looked at Alina''s back until he couldn''t see her.


    "Young master, I find that you are more lively than before, and your rtionship with Miss ina is


    getting better and better." The driver said casually as he looked ahead.


    "You''re wrong."


    The driver felt a chill all over his body. He quickly shut up and drove carefully.


    Alina walked into the ssroom and was greeted by her ssmates all the way, "Good morning!"


    Although she didn''t know why they suddenly became warm to her, she still replied politely.


    "Good morning, ina." Hearing Rose''s greeting, the smile on Alina''s face was much more sincere.


    "Good morning."


    Yana''s seat was empty. After greeting, Alina put down her schoolbag and sat down.


    She opened the English book and began to write while memorizing the words. Not long after, the bell


    rang.


    Hearing the bell, Alina nced at the empty seat of her desk mate. Why hadn''t Yanae yet?


    When she was thinking, a figure came in at the door. She looked up and saw the head teacher, Mr. Su.


    Alina took a look at Mr. Su and immediately looked away. After all, it was normal for Mr. Su to watch


    them as their head teacher.


    When she was about to continue memorizing the words, Mr. Su called out, "ina, Leo, you twoe


    out."


    Putting down her pen, Alina stood up and walked out of the ssroom silently under the gaze of


    everyone.


    She went through the front door, and Leo the back door.


    Mr. Su was waiting for them at the stairway. When he saw theming, he smiled and said to Alina,


    who was walking ahead, "ina, you did a good job in the exam this time. You have made great


    progress. You must work hard in future. Don''t be proud!"


    Alina straightened her back and said, "Yes, sir." Of course she couldn''t be proud of this achievement!


    "Leo,e here. I asked you toe out for the spoken English program. You must spend all your


    spare time on the rehearsal of the program this week, so that our program will be selected and win


    honor for our ss!"


    Taking a nce at Leo, Alina replied with a smile, "No problem. As long as Leo is free, I can rehearse


    with him at any time."


    The head teacher turned to look at Leo, who lowered his head to look at the floor and said, "No


    problem."


    "Since there is no problem, you can have an hour to rehearse at noon and an hour after school. What


    do you think?"


    Alina replied, "Okay."


    "Okay," replied Leo.


    "Okay, it''s all right. You can go in." When they went back, Alina still walked through the front door and


    Leo still the back door.


    "What did the teacher say to you?" Rose asked eagerly as soon as Alina took her seat.


    "Nothing. It''s just the program."


    Rose''s eyes darkened, "I thought it was something."


    "By the way, Yana hasn''te yet. Do you know what''s wrong with her?"


    "I don''t know. I heard that her father had a car ident, but I don''t know the details."


    "A car ident!" "Was her father seriously injured?" asked Alina.


    "I don''t know. I just heard about it."


    Alina sat straight and looked at the empty seat next to her. She prayed in her heart that Yana''s father


    was fine.

 Chapter 48 Rehearsal

    Chapter 48 Rehearsal


    Today, the exam papers of the remaining two subjects were also handed out. When Alina''s scores were


    added up, she was surprised to be the first in the ss.


    The main reason was that the students of ss 126 were either too bad in a certain subject, or are not


    good at each subject. So their total scores were not high.


    In the canteen for lunch, Rose tried to ask Alina to pay the bill. When her ssmates heard it, they


    were cheering up.


    "ina, your treat! ina, your treat! ina, your treat!"


    Alina felt she was pushed to give a treat.


    Seeing that things were out of control, Rose felt very sorry. "ina, I, I didn''t expect this to happen. I''m


    sorry!"


    "It''s okay. It''s not your fault." Alina patted her on the shoulder, turned around and said to her


    ssmates, "Okay, my treat. Each of you can have a chicken leg or chicken wing."


    "Wow..."


    "ina, you are awesome!"


    Looking at the long queue of her ssmates, Alina thought that fortunately, she was a rich person now,


    or she would really be embarrassed today.


    The noise made by ss 126 attracted the attention of many students in the canteen.


    They couldn''t help asking each other what was going on there.


    Joanna and her ssmates were taking food by the window. Seeing that Alina was in a good mood,


    she curled her lips and said to her ssmates, "It''s just that her family is rich. She has nothing to be


    proud of!"


    "I heard that she ranked first in her ss. Her ssmates asked her to pay the bill!"


    "She?!" Joanna''s tone was full of disdain, "How many points did she get?"


    "I don''t know the exact score, but how high the score of the first ce in ss 126 can be?"


    "She''s so arrogant. She''s the first in her ss. Maybe she can''t evenpare with thest one in our


    ss!"


    On the other side, Joseph also heard the noise of ss 126. He poked the rice on the te and said


    impatiently, "It''s so noisy!"


    "It seems that it''s ina''s treat. How about I get a chicken leg too?" Sam smiled.


    Howard said indifferently, "You go and get one for me."


    Joseph looked down upon them, "Didn''t you see that she treats students from ss 126? You are not


    in ss 126."


    "I''m kidding. Don''t be so serious! I heard that ina got the first ce in her ss. She is really


    something!"


    Joseph said with disdain, "Humph! What''s so good about her? She just ranked the first in ss 126!"


    "She didn''t win the first cest month, but she has made such a big progress this month. If she


    continues to make progress, your name will be written upside down!"


    "No way! You''re kidding!" Joseph thought it was definitely impossible.


    After the uproar in the canteen, ina quickly became famous in the whole school.


    After dinner, Alina and Leo came to a meeting room. The head teacher got this ce for them.


    They took out the script and read it word by word. During the process, there was neither verbal


    script.


    One hourter, they finished their work and left.


    On the way back to the ssroom, Alina went to the washroom first. Then she went back to the


    ssroom, ten minutester than Leo did.


    Seeing here back, Rose asked in a low voice, "Why didn''t youe back with Leo?"


    Alina was confused, "Why should Ie back with him?"


    Rose blinked, "A waterfront pavilion gets the moonlight first! What a good chance!"


    "What are you talking about! I like the sun!"


    After school in the afternoon, Alina and Leo also went to the meeting room.


    They stood in the open space and read the script. When they were about to read it again, Mr. Su came


    in.


    The expression on his face wasplex. "So you rehearse like this?"


    Alina looked around and said nothing.


    Leo looked away with a cold face.


    "Your performance should be vivid and emotional. Why was there no emotion in your performance just


    now? Come on, put in your emotion and start it again."


    They began again at Mr. Su''s request, but they were interrupted halfway.


    "Stop, stop, stop! There''s a little bit of emotion now, but... I feel something is wrong. By the way, can


    you take a good look at each other? It''s not a news broadcast. You still need to make eye contact!


    Come on, let''s do it again."


    After more than an hour, although Mr. Su was still dissatisfied, it waste and he couldn''t keep them


    practicing.


    There were only two people left in the campus, one in front of the other, one tall and one short.


    When they walked out of the school, a ck car stopped at the gate. Seeing that Leo came out, the


    driver pushed the door open and got out of the car. "Young Master, you finallye out. Please get in


    the car."


    Leo walked a few steps towards the car. When he turned his head and saw Alina walking outside, he


    stopped slightly.


    Seeing this, the driver asked, "Young Master, is that your ssmate? Do you want to give her a ride?"


    Leo opened the door, bent over and sat down. Looking at the window on the other side, he replied


    indifferently, "Whatever."


    Was this an answer? The driver didn''t understand what Young Master was thinking, but ording to


    his character, if he didn''t care at all, he would definitely refuse directly.


    "Miss, my Young Master asked me to give you a ride. Please get in the car." The driver pulled over to


    Alina and lowered the window.


    Alina was surprised and looked at the passenger seat. It was empty.


    Leo sat in the back.


    "No, thanks. There is a bus ahead." Alina refused politely with a smile.


    The driver took a look at Young Master through the rear-view mirror and found that he was


    expressionless. Then he replied, "Then we''re leaving now. Take care of yourself."


    "Okay, bye."


    The car ran away in a sh. On the way to the bus stop, Alina twisted her neck and stretched her arms


    to rx herself.


    When she arrived at the bus stop, the bus came in a few minutes. She got on the bus. When she was


    about to go inside, she saw an acquaintance sitting at the back.


    "Sheffield, why do you go back sote?"


    Taking a look at Alina, Sheffield answered briefly, "On duty."


    "Did it take that long? It usually takes half an hour to finish it, doesn''t it?" It was almost an hour and a


    half after school.


    "Why do you care so much? It''s my time, not yours!"


    Clenching her fists in the pockets of her school uniform, Alina said in a kind voice, "I care about you. I


    don''t mean anything else."


    "You care about me. That''s good. I have a lot of questions that I can''t do. How about you do them for


    me now?" Then Sheffield went to look in his schoolbag.


    "Let''s do it after going back. Reading on the bus is bad for your eyes." He asked her to help him with


    the homework. She wouldn''t be fooled!


    "It''s okay. I have a lot of questions to deal with today. Come early tonight."


    Damn it! Alina cursed in her heart and smiled, "No problem."

 Chapter 49 Fall Down

    Chapter 49 Fall Down


    When they arrived home, Eric saw theme back together. He smiled with relief and said, "You are


    both back."


    Alina smiled and called, "Dad."


    "Dad," said Sheffield in a low voice.


    "Why do youe back sote today?" Wendy walked out of the kitchen, looked at them and asked.


    "I have something to do at school, so I''mte. Sheffield is on duty today. We happened to meet on the


    bus." Alina not only exined the reason why she came backte, but also exined the reason why


    Sheffield came backte.


    "What can happen in your school? You are not on duty. How can you be dyed?" In Wendy''s mind,


    her daughter woulde homete only when she was on duty.


    "Because..." Alina was about to say something about the rehearsal, but she changed the subject. "I


    didn''t understand some problems, so I asked the teacher to exin them for me. So it''ste."


    Wendy felt relieved after hearing that her daughter was studying. Although she didn''t think it was


    important for a girl to study well, she was happy to see her daughter''s grades getting better and better.


    At this time, Eric said, "Wendy, I know you care about the children, but they have their own things to do.


    As long as they are safe, they cane backter."


    Hearing this, Wendy red at him and said to Alina and Sheffield, "Go upstairs and wash your hands.


    Come down to have dinnerter."


    "Yes, madam!" Alina made a salute and went upstairs with a smile.


    Seeing the interaction between Alina, Eric and Wendy, Sheffield felt like an onlooker. He kept a poker


    face all the time.


    Walking on the stairs, Alina gently persuaded him, "You should be closer to your father. He really cares


    about you."


    Sheffield sneered, "You are so hypocritical. You and your mother hope my father to treat me worse!"


    Alina stopped and retorted, "Who said that? Do you take me as the previous ina again?" Then she


    sighed deeply, "s! I''m not her. I told you! Do you think she can get the first ce in the ss? Could


    she be so sincere to you? Could she talk to you so kindly? Could she put a hot face on your cold ass?"


    Hearing the vulgar metaphor, Sheffield felt embarrassed.


    "She has a grudge against you, but I have no grudge against you. You can''t punish me for her


    mistakes. It''s unfair to me! Right?"


    Sheffield snorted, "Who can be med for this? It''s all your fault. You two share the same body. It''s all


    your fault that you didn''t show up earlier!" After saying that, he walked past Alina and stood in front of


    her.


    "Hey, it''s not my fault. It''s the fate!" Seeing that Sheffield strode upstairs without looking back, Alina


    was so excited that she tried to catch him.


    However, she grabbed Sheffield''s cor. He walked too fast. When he was suddenly caught in the


    cor, he fell backwards.


    Alina was right behind him. Seeing that she made him fall down, she did not hesitate to help him, and


    then... Both of them rolled down the stairs.


    Fortunately, there were not many steps, and soon they were on the ground.


    They were lying apart on the ground.


    Alina ran to Sheffield and asked, "Are you okay? Did you get hurt? Sorry, I didn''t mean it!"


    "Stay away from me!" With a long face, Sheffield pushed away Alina, brushed the dust off and stood


    up.


    Fortunately, he was not injured.


    Seeing that Sheffield could move freely, Alina sat on the ground and patted her chest. As long as he


    was fine! ''That is okay as long as you are not hurt!''


    However, when she moved, she felt a piercing pain in her ankle and screamed, "Ah..." Cold sweat


    came out from her forehead.


    When Sheffield was about to leave, he stopped and looked back.


    The girl was stiff, biting her lips tightly and staring at her left foot. Her face was pale, and sweat dripped


    from her forehead.


    She was hurt!


    Looking down at the girl on the ground, Sheffield was speechless. It was her who made him fall. He


    was fine, but she was injured!


    "You... What''s wrong with you?"


    Alina raised her head and was about to answer, but Wendy, who heard the noise, asked, "ina,


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    what''s wrong with you? Are you okay?"


    "Mom, I sprained my ankle!" As soon as Alina finished her words, she reached out her hand to


    Sheffield, who was stunned, hinting him to help her.


    After hesitating for a while, Sheffield reached out his hand. Then he heard Wendy screaming, "What


    are you doing?"


    "Mom, he is helping me! I slipped and fell when I went upstairs. My foot seems to be hurt."


    "Don''t move!" Wendy ran up to her anxiously, pushed Sheffield away and asked, "Where did you hurt?


    Does it hurt?"


    Wendy''s scream attracted Eric. He stood downstairs and asked, "What''s wrong with ina?"


    Wendy cried, "Honey, ina''s foot is hurt. Call an ambnce!"


    "Okay, I''ll ask the butler to call the ambnce right away. Peter, Peter..."


    It was dinner time, so Peter went to the kitchen to prepare dinner. When he heard Master call him, he


    hurried out of the kitchen.


    "Master, what can I do for you?"


    "Call an ambnce right now. ina hurt her foot by ident just now."


    "Okay, I''ll call it right now."


    Looking at the anxiety and worry on Wendy''s face, Alina could feel that Wendy''s love for her daughter


    was the same as her mother''s love for herself.


    In her eyes, she was her daughter.


    "Mom, I''m fine. Don''t worry too much. The ambnce wille soon." Alinaforted Wendy with a


    smile.


    "Why are you worrying me so much! It''s only been a few days since you were safe. And now your foot


    is hurt. You scared me to death, don''t you know?"


    "I''m sorry to make you worried. I''ll be more careful in future!"


    "Don''t say sorry to Mom. I will be happy as long as you are safe!"


    "I know, I know..." Replied Alina in a low voice, with tears in her eyes.


    This must be the most simple expectation of mothers all over the world for their children.


    The love between mother and daughter was so touching and dazzling. Seeing this, Sheffield''s heart


    was filled with envy, jealousy, nostalgia, sadness, expectation, and self-mockery.


    There was nothing else for him to do here. He withdrew hisplicated gaze, turned around and left.


    "Why hasn''t the ambnce arrived yet? If she is suffering from an acute disease, she will..." Speaking


    of this, Wendy immediately patted her own mouth, "Bah, bah, bah, I''m talking nonsense."


    Alina was amused by her words, "Mom, the ambnce is not a rocket. It''s not that fast!"

 Chapter 50 Unspeakable

    Chapter 50 Unspeakable


    The ambnce finally arrived. The doctor checked for Alina and said that she had a dislocation and


    muscle contusion.


    Wendy breathed a sigh of relief. She was afraid that her daughter had a fracture. If her bones were


    broken and she didn''t recover well, she would have seque.


    "Little girl, have you been to our hospital not long ago?" The doctor asked as he pressed Alina''s foot.


    Staring at the doctor''s movements, Alina replied, "Yes, you have a good memory. You still remember


    after so long."


    The doctor raised his head and smiled, "I came to your house with the ambncest time."


    "Ah!" "Thank you for saving mest time."


    "You''re wee." The doctor said naturally, "You need to have some water. Why don''t you ask your


    mother to get you some water?"


    "Yes, Mom, please..." Alina turned her head to look at Wendy. Before she finished her words, Wendy


    frowned and said, "Why do you want to drink water now? Can you..."


    "Ouch..." Alina suddenly let out a scream!


    It turned out that the doctor distracted her attention on purpose to fix her ankle.


    The doctor stood up and said, "Well, it''s done. You can''t push your foot for the first half month."


    Alina wept with pain, "Oh... Doctor, please don''t be so sudden. I''m not prepared at all."


    She was talking then and almost bit her tongue!


    "Next time, I will let you be prepared in advance." The doctor made a joke.


    Alina said with tears, "Then you''d better not!"


    The doctor and the nurse went downstairs. Alina was carried back to her room by Wendy and a maid.


    Sitting on the bed, it suddenly urred to Alina that she hadn''t taken a shower yet! How could she go


    to bed without taking a shower? After all, she had sweated and rolled down the stairs. She was so dirty.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t sit there any longer. She thought about going to the bathroom with the aid


    of a chair. Anyway, there was no wound on her foot, so it didn''t matter if she was wet in the water, as


    long as she didn''t touch it.


    Well, Alina nodded to herself. This method was feasible!


    She stood up with one foot, jumped to the chair, and then jumped into the bathroom with the chair.


    She took off her clothes and turned on the hot water. Then she sat on the chair and started to wash


    herself.


    Ah... Sofortable.


    After washing for more than half an hour, Alina reluctantly turned off the switch, wiped the water off her


    body, and carefully applied ayer of moisturizer all over her body. Then she walked out of the


    bathroom in a braces skirt with the aid of the chair.


    Alina was very grateful. Fortunately, this was a rich family, with a bathroom in the bedroom. If she had


    to share the bathroom with her family, she would definitely feel embarrassed to go out in such a dress.


    With two exercise books in his hands, Sheffield was about to knock at the door, but when he saw that


    the door was unlocked, he gently pushed the door open with his foot.


    He walked into the room and looked around. Eh, where was she? Where could she limp?


    Sheffield turned to the bathroom and wondered if she had gone to the bathroom.


    It seemed that it was not the right time. Thinking of this, he was about to turn around and leave. Then


    he heard the sound of chair rubbing the ground.


    He turned his head and saw the girl was all wet. Her slightly wet hair was tied into a ball above her


    head. She was wearing a braces skirt with very thin straps, and her fair skin was exposed.


    The girl jumped and carefully pushed the chair forward. When she pushed the chair, she bent a little,


    and the loose straps fell with her movements. Her chest could be seen clearly.


    Stunned, Sheffield turned his head.


    As soon as Alina raised her head and saw Sheffield in the room, she was shocked and asked, "Why


    are you here?"


    Looking away, Sheffield showed her the exercise books in his hand and quickly said, "You hurt your


    leg, but not your hand, so I came to ask you for tutoring. But look at you, today is off!"


    Then he turned his head and strode away.


    As soon as Sheffield returned to his room, his face turned red. Annoyed, he threw the books on the


    table and walked to the bed, falling down.


    She, she, she...


    All he could think about was the scene that the young girl bent slightly and her chest could be seen


    clearly.


    Sheffield came and went. When Alina realized it, she was so angry!


    He was too much. She wasme, but he still wanted her to help with his homework. Was he humane?


    On the second day, Alina woke up very early. She suddenly moved her injured foot when she was


    sleeping, and then... She woke up in pain.


    Sheffield woke up very early today. He had an unspeakable dreamst night. When he woke up, he


    found that his underwear was wet. He was annoyed and ashamed. He took a shower, and then threw


    the underwear and bed sheet into the bathtub. It was the first time for him to wash clothes.


    Alina woke up in pain and stared at the ceiling. ''How could I get to school? If I don''t go to school, what


    about the program?


    How about I ask Mr. Su for a leave and see what he says?'' She took a look at the time. It was too early


    to call.


    If Leo knew that he might not need to partner with her, he would be relieved. After all, what she did


    disgraced him.


    Would Yana go to school today? If Yana went to school but she didn''t, her seat would be empty. It


    would be interesting.


    Her mind wandered for a moment. It was almost the time to get up.


    She couldn''t lie on the bed like this all the time. So Alina stood up and put on a loose dress. After


    washing up, she jumped out of the room.


    Hearing the sound of her jumping, Wendy scolded, "ina, do you want to beme? The doctor asked


    you to stay in bed. Where do you want to jump to? Go back and lie down!"


    "Mom, I''m not going anywhere. I''m going downstairs to have breakfast."


    "You go back. I''ll bring it to you." After saying that, Wendy turned to Peter and asked, "Peter, didn''t I tell


    you to bring some food to ina? Haven''t you sent it yet?"


    "It''s ready. I''ll bring it to Miss ina right away."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "What are you doing? You can''t even handle such a small thing! You don''t need to go. Bring it here and


    I''ll send it myself!" Dissatisfied with the servant''s indifference to her daughter, Wendy got furious.


    Wendy didn''t even allow Alina to go downstairs, let alone go to school.


    Alina had to jump back obediently. In fact, she only took a few steps and just passed the door of


    Sheffield''s room.


    With his schoolbag on his back, Sheffield opened the door. As soon as he saw Alina in a dress, he was


    stunned and immediately looked away.


    "Morning!" Alina greeted him with a smile.


    "Good morning." Sheffield closed the door and walked past Alina quickly.

 Chapter 51 Potential Profiteer

    Chapter 51 Potential Profiteer


    What? Sheffield returned her greeting! Incredible!


    Looking at the leaving figure of Sheffield, Alina felt a little inconceivable. He was utterly unpredictable. It


    seemed that she couldn''t give up, and she must greet him kindly when seeing him.


    When Alina returned to her room and sat on the chair, she suddenly remembered that she hadn''t called


    Mr. Su yet. She immediately looked for her phone.


    She found the number and dialed it. After ringing twice, Mr. Su answered the phone, "Hello, ina,


    what''s up?"


    Alina looked at her foot and smiled bitterly, "Mr. Su, my foot was injured. The doctor said that I had to


    rest at home for half a month. I''m really sorry. I''m afraid I can''t go to school these days."


    Mr. Su''s first reaction was why she got hurt again. "Your foot was injured! Is it serious? Now that the


    doctor asked you to rest at home, you just rest at home. I''ll ask for leave for you, but I''m afraid your


    study will be dyed."


    Alina didn''t worry about studying because she could teach herself. She worried about something else.


    "Mr. Su, I can study by myself, but I''m afraid I can''t participate in the program. So..."


    "You don''t have to worry about that. I''ll get another student from ss to take your ce."


    "Thank you, Mr. Su. I''m sorry to disturb you so early."


    "It doesn''t matter. Have a good rest at home and go back to school as soon as possible. If you don''t


    understand anything when studying, call me or any other subject teacher, okay?"


    "Okay, I know. Thank you. Bye."


    "Bye." Finally ina was willing to study hard and made great progress, but then she got hurt and


    needed to rest at home. After hanging up the phone, Mr. Su''s heart seemed to fall into the water on a


    cold day.


    After the phone call, Alina sighed that Mr. Su was really responsible for the ss.


    Maybe new teachers always had a special expectation and affection for the first ss they took charge


    of.


    She remembered that when she was in junior high school, she met a head teacher who had just


    graduated from university. He worked seriously and was responsible for them. He was very good to


    them. He could always satisfy the students'' requirements. Now she thought that he was a very gentle


    and handsome young man!


    With her chin on her hands, she was immersed in memories when she was awakened by the sound of


    pushing the door open.


    She turned around and asked, "Mom, why are you here?"


    Wendy nced at her, "If I don''te up, what do you eat? Drink the wind?"


    "Ha ha..." Alina giggled, "Thank you, Mom!"


    Wendy put the te on the table and sighed, "You don''t need to thank me. But ina, you must be


    more careful in future!"


    "Mom, I don''t want to get hurt either. It''s just an ident!"


    "Well, don''t make excuses. Hurry up and have breakfast. Then I''ll take it down."


    The breakfast was served with porridge, milk, buns and dumplings. Alina had a good appetite and ate


    happily.


    She gorged herself on the food.


    "Slow down. You''re a girl. Can''t you eat with grace?" Wendy frowned and couldn''t stand it anymore.


    How could a girl eat like that? It was so rude!


    ''Well, Wendy is here.'' Alina restrained herself and became gentler immediately.


    Alina ate all the breakfast. Wendy looked at her daughter and found that she seemed to be eating


    more. She asked in confusion, "ina, have you grown taller recently?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe not."


    Wendy asked nervously, "Do you feel fatter?"


    Alina didn''t understand why she was so nervous. "No, I don''t. My old clothes still fit me well."


    Well, she wore either a loose T-shirt or a school uniform. Even if she got fat, she couldn''t feel it.


    Hearing her daughter say that she didn''t gain weight, Wendy was relieved. Her daughter was the


    slimmest!


    "Have a good rest. I''ll go downstairs. Call the servant if you need anything."


    Alina smiled and said, "I know, Mom. Don''t worry about me. I will take care of myself."


    Wendy looked at her daughter for two seconds, and then she gently picked up the te on the table


    and went out.


    Alina leaned against the back of the chair and burped.


    She nced at the rm clock on the table. At this time, the car should have set off and they would


    arrive at Ming Hua High School in a few minutes.


    When she thought of school, she immediately felt that there was no time to waste, and that she should


    take advantage of this period of time to make further efforts and improve her grades. She wanted to


    revive the reputation of a straight-A student.


    Alina opened her schoolbag and took out all the books in it. There were still some books at school and


    she had to ask someone to bring them back for her.


    Who should she turn to? Rose was not on the same way with her. It seemed that her desk mate was


    not familiar with her. How about... Let Sheffield go there?


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn''t know whether he would agree or not. She believed that he wouldn''t.


    ''Forget it. I''d better read the book and do exercises!''


    Alina lowered her head and studied hard. Time passed quickly. Soon it was time to leave school.


    "Ding, Ding, Ding, Ding, Ding, Ding..." The phone rang.


    It was the first time that Alina had received a call from this phone. She took it and found it was an


    unknown number.


    "Hello, who''s that?"


    "ina, it''s Rose!" Rose said happily.


    "It''s you. How do you know my number?"


    "Hum, it''s easy for me to get your phone number! I heard that your foot was hurt. What happened? Is it


    serious? When will youe to school?"


    "I''m fine. But I have to stay at home for half a month."


    "Ah, it''s been so long. I can''t see you for half a month!"


    "If you want to see me, you cane to my home."


    "I can''t find your home, or I must go!"


    "I''ll invite you over next time."


    "Okay!" The person on the other end of the line answered briskly, "I tell you, today the head teacher


    announced that you were injured and asked for leave, and that we need to have another person to


    partner with Leo. Bonnie and others immediately raised their hands to rmend themselves. It really


    pissed me off to see them looking secretly happy!"


    The two chatted for a long time. Finally they hung up the phone reluctantly.


    Alina looked at her phone''s battery. It was running low and had to be recharged at night.


    At this time, the sound of door opening came from the next room. Alina didn''t know if it was Sheffield,


    so she raised her voice and shouted, "Sheffield!"


    After a while, there was no response. Alina guessed it was the servant who opened the door.


    She stood up and was about to look out of the window. Because the window was not far away, she


    didn''t move the chair and directly jumped over with one foot.


    Boom Boom Boom When she was about to reach the window, Sheffield''s cold voice suddenly came


    from behind, "You called me?"


    Alina subconsciously turned her head. With one foot on the ground, she lost her bnce and her body


    was swaying uncontrobly. Her hands were waving in the air.


    "Ah..."


    Two or three meters away, seeing that Alina was about to fall down, Sheffield was so scared that his


    heart trembled and he rushed to hold her.


    With Sheffield''s help, Alina quickly stood on her feet. She took a deep breath, turned her head and said


    to him who was holding her, "Thank you!"


    They were close to each other. When Alina spoke, Sheffield could clearly feel her hot breath.


    He smelled strawberries. She ate them today! A thought shed through his mind.


    What she ate was none of his business!


    With a sulky face, Sheffield loosened his grip and said fiercely, "Why you walk around with a limp? You


    might as well break your legs!"


    Why did he lose his temper all of a sudden? Alina jumped and turned around to face him.


    "Sheffield, you cursed me as soon as you came back. If I''m reallyme and I can''t get married, you


    support me!"


    "Why should I support you? You are not my family!"


    "After all, I''m your sister legally. The Xu Family is so rich. You have no problem raising me."


    "You are not my sister." Sheffield said impatiently, "I''ll leave if you don''t need me."


    "No, no, no. I need your help!" Alina grabbed his arm with a ttering smile, "I still have some books at


    school. You know that I need to rest at home for half a month, so I would like to ask you to help me get


    the books back, please."


    "No, let me go!" With a straight face, Sheffield red at the hand that grabbed his arm.


    "Please. Just help me with it." Alina gripped his arm tightly.


    "Let me go!"


    "Come on. We see each other every day. It''s not good of you to be so cold and ruthless!"


    With a darkened face, Sheffield gritted his teeth and said, "For thest time, let me go!"


    "I promise you that I will do the homework for you for three days," said Alina, throwing out her bait.


    Sheffield turned his face away and said tly, "A week."


    Alina stretched out four fingers and shook them in front of him, "Four days, no more!"


    Sheffield insisted, "A week. Let go if you are not willing."


    Alina was spineless and quicklypromised, "Okay, a week. Remember to bring back all the books


    for me tomorrow!" Then she withdrew her hand from his arm.


    No wonder he would be a profiteer in the future. Now he had shown himself to be a potential profiteer.


    Taking a step back, Sheffield asked, "ss, head teacher''s number?"


    "What? Well, ss 126 in grade one. Mr. Su is the head teacher. I''ll send his number to your phone


    After hearing this, Sheffield turned around and left.


    "Hey..." Alina called him back.


    After a pause, Sheffield turned his head and said impatiently, "Can you say it all at once?"


    "Nothing. I just forgot to say thank you to you!" Alina said with a bright smile on her face.


    A light shed in Sheffield''s eyes and he looked away uneasily. "Nonsense."


    He turned around and strode towards the door, with a glimmer of a smile.

 Chapter 52 Studying

    Chapter 52 Studying


    When Sheffield returned to his room, he touched his heart and frowned, seeming to be confused.


    When he went to help Alina, his heart seemed to palpitate.


    He was so young and there mustn''t be something wrong with his heart. It must be an illusion.


    Soon, Sheffield forgot it. Looking at his schoolbag on the table, he suddenly chuckled.


    Alina jumped back to her desk, turned on her phone, found Mr. Su''s phone number and sent it to


    Sheffield. Then she sent a message to Mr. Su about the case.


    Mr. Su replied quickly, "Okay."


    After reading the message, Alina pressed the side key, locked the phone screen and threw it aside.


    Then she took a story book to read.


    While she was enjoying the story, a servant knocked on the door and brought her dinner.


    After dinner, Alina continued to read. Before she finished reading a story, there was another knock on


    the door.


    "Come in." Who knocked on her door at this time?


    As soon as the door was opened, it was Sheffield who came in. Stunned, Alina said, "It''s you!"


    Sheffield threw two books on the table, looked at Alina and said, "This is today''s homework."


    Alina put down the book and looked up, "Doesn''t it start tomorrow?"


    Why did he ask her to help him with his homework before he took her books back? How could he be so


    aggressive!


    Looking down at Alina, Sheffield said in an irrefutable tone, "Today."


    ''You are the boss!'' Rolling her eyes in her heart, Alina picked up the two books and asked, "Okay, okay.


    Tell me which page it is."


    "The page I have dog-eared. I''ve ticked all the questions I have to do. You can find them by yourself."


    After that, Sheffield left with his hands in his pockets.


    Alina quickly flipped through the two books and soon found the page. She unfolded it and saw three


    math questions, and each of which contained four questions. For history, there was half a page of


    essay questions.


    ''So many! How could the teacher assign so much homework?


    There is no point in thinking too much. I''d better do the homework first.''


    Once Alina started, she was absorbed in the questions. She did what she knew first. For those she


    didn''t know how to do, she read the book and then answered it.


    An hourter, she finished all the homework.


    After she finished thest question, she copsed on the table. Suddenly, she felt that she had suffered


    a great loss from the deal with Sheffield.


    If she had known it earlier, she would have asked the driver to drive her to school, and then asked


    Rose to bring her books down.


    How regretful she was! It was no use regretting.


    Alina was bending over the table. She just wanted to have a rest, but she fell asleep soon.


    After ying a few games, Sheffield thought that Alina should have finished his homework. He put the


    game down and was about to get his books back.


    No one answered the door. He felt surprised. He opened the door and went in.


    At the table, the girl''s chin was ced on the table, her eyes were closed slightly, and her hands were


    hanging by her side. She was breathing evenly. She... fell asleep!


    His two books were under the girl''s chin.


    Listening to the girl''s light breath, Sheffield curled his lips. Her bed was right beside her. Why not slept


    on bed?


    He stared at his books for two seconds and kicked the chair leg under Alina''s butt.


    "Bang, Bang..."


    The shake made Alina''s head fall to the right. Then she was sleeping with her right face against the


    table.


    As her face was pressed, she opened her mouth slightly and saliva came out.


    Seeing that her saliva was about to fall on his books, Sheffield looked unwell. Although he didn''t


    cherish these books, her saliva was so disgusting!


    He grabbed Alina''s cor and pulled her back. With a bang, Alina''s back hit the back of the chair.


    "What are you doing?"


    "You are on my book." Sheffield picked up the books on the table, patted them, turned around and


    walked towards the door.


    "You... Are you insane?" Alina cursed in a low voice and went to bed.


    On the second day, after school, Sheffield brought Alina''s books back. At that time, Alina was watching


    TV in the living room downstairs. Seeing her, Sheffield threw his schoolbag on the sofa and went


    upstairs arrogantly.


    All the books were here. Alina asked the servant to send them to her room, and then she went upstairs


    on her crutches.


    This pair of crutches were sent by Eric this morning. At first Alina did not like them, but after a few tries


    she found they were really convenient for the people with injured legs.


    Alina hummed a tune, opened her schoolbag and took out all the books in it.


    ording to the ss schedule, she found the books which she had not read yesterday, turned to the


    page where the teacher stoppedst time and continued to read.


    After reading the book, she continued to do the exercises. If she could do it, it meant that she had


    understood the content. If she couldn''t do it, it meant that she hadn''t figured it out yet.


    Solving problems was the best way to check whether one had acquired the knowledge or not.


    In the next ten days, Alina stayed at home and taught herself.


    After drinking the bone soup and milk for half a month, Alina''s foot injury was almost recovered. She


    could go to school tomorrow.


    In order to take care of her, Eric asked the driver to pick her up after school in the afternoon.


    Alina was happy that she didn''t need to take the bus.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The buses were crowded during rush hours. She disliked it.


    As soon as the bus arrived, dozens of students swarmed up. They tried their best to squeeze in. Since


    the front door couldn''t be closed, they got on from the rear door. The bus left only when it was too


    crowded to have one more person.


    Of course, if you wanted to take a less crowded bus, you could wait for four or five buses.


    Thinking that there would be a car to pick her up from and to school tomorrow, Alina slept soundly that


    night.


    The second morning, as soon as the rm clock rang, Alina got up immediately.


    Human beings were indeed social animals. Although it was quiet to study alone at home, to be honest,


    it was a little boring. There was no one to talk to. It was easy to get bored after a long time.


    "Good morning, Dad, Mom!" It was rare to see both Eric and Wendy here today.


    "Are you going to school? How''s your foot?" Eric asked gently.


    Alina pulled out a chair and sat down beside Wendy, "I''m almost fine."


    "That''s good. You should pay more attention to it in the next one or two months and can''t do strenuous


    exercise."


    "I know, Dad. I''ll be careful."


    When Sheffield came down the stairs and saw everyone was there, he stopped slightly and walked to


    sit down beside his father.


    "Morning!" Alina greeted him with a smile.


    Looking at her smiling face, Sheffield simply said, "Good morning."


    Their breakfast was served and they ate quietly. For a moment, the room was full of peace.

 Chapter 53 Disgusting

    Chapter 53 Disgusting


    When they got in the car, Alina opened the window and felt the wind blowing in her face. She happily


    said to Sheffield, "Ah, I can finally go to school!"


    ncing at her, Sheffield said in a sarcastic tone, "We''re noting out to have a walk. What are you


    so happy about?"


    "You''re still young. You''ll understand it in the future," said Alina.


    "You''re mad!" Sheffield replied.


    When they arrived at the destination, Alina got off the car. Before she left, she knocked on the window


    of the passenger seat and said, "I''ll pick you up by car after school. Remember to wait for me."


    Looking ahead indifferently, Sheffield said, "No need."


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, the driver hase. It''s a waste only to pick me up. Let''s go back together!"


    When Sheffield heard thest sentence, his eyes were a little blurred. He quickly nced at Alina and


    said impatiently, "Okay, I know."


    Alina smiled and waved her hand, "See you in the evening."


    Looking at the girl who had turned around in the rear-view mirror, Sheffield said to the driver coldly,


    "Let''s go."


    When Alina walked into ss 126, all the students in the ssroom were surprised to see her. "You


    came to ss!"


    "Yes, good morning," said Alina with a smile.


    "You had finallye! How is your foot? Have you recovered?" Rose was excited to see Alina.


    Alina put down her schoolbag and turned around for Rose with a smile. "Almost fine, but I can''t jump or


    run for the time being."


    "Ah... I haven''t seen you for half a month. You seem to have gained some weight!" Rose rested her


    chin on her hand, looked at Alina up and down, and then nodded affirmatively. "Yes, you do gain


    weight. You seem to be eating well these days."


    Actually it was because of her appetite. She didn''t know why she had such a good appetite these days.


    "You broke my heart as soon as I came."


    "Ha ha... I could see it at a nce! But it doesn''t matter. Even if you get fat, a little," Rose squinted and


    made a gesture to show how little it was, "you are still very slim!"


    Alinaughed and shook off her hand, "Well, lend me your notes of this half month."


    Rose joked, "You want to borrow my notes? If I took notes in ss, would I still sit here?"


    The implication was that if she had taken notes in ss, her performance would not have been so bad


    and she would not have been sitting in the second tost row.


    "Don''t you take notes in ss?" Alina was shocked. As a student, she didn''t take her study seriously


    enough.


    Rose smiled sheepishly, "In fact, I also take some notes once in a while."


    Ho ho... Looking at her expression, Alina didn''t think she took any notes.


    "Emma, have you taken notes?" Alina turned to Rose''s desk mate.


    Emma didn''t expect her to call her. She was stunned for a second and answered, "I didn''t do it either."


    Well, it seemed that it was impossible for her to borrow notes from a bad student.


    As for the students with good academic performance, Alina was not familiar with them, so she was too


    embarrassed to talk to them and she decided to give up.


    She turned her head and saw that Yana''s seat was still empty. Alina asked Rose, "Has Yana been to


    school recently?"


    "Yes, she has. What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing." It seemed that Yana''s father was fine.


    Just then Yana came. She appeared at the door of the ssroom with her schoolbag on her back.


    "Good morning." When Yana was about to reach her, Alina got up and stood aside to make way for her


    to enter.


    Alina''s seat had been empty for half a month. Now she suddenly appeared, Yana felt a little surprised.


    "Good, good morning."


    At this time, the bell rang.


    Alina nced at the rear door and saw Leoe in with a cool expression on his face.


    The moment Leo walked into the ssroom, he saw that the seat that had been empty was no longer


    empty now.


    When their eyes met in the air, Alina and Leo were both confused.


    Alina reacted quickly. She smiled and turned her head away immediately.


    Seeing the girl''s sudden smile, a feeling of grievance surged in Leo''s heart for no reason. He strode


    over to his seat and sat down.


    "What''s wrong with you? You seem to be in a bad mood." Noticing that Leo was pulling a long face, his


    desk mate asked him in a low voice.


    Taking a nce at Alina from the corner of his eyes, Leo replied, "Nothing."


    Knowing that he didn''t like to talk much, his desk mate didn''t ask more.


    Soon, Mr. Su also came. Seeing that Alina came for the ss, he specially walked to her desk and


    asked her something to show his concern.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Bonnie and Ivy saw that their head teacher seemed to care about Alina very much, so they felt a little


    jealous and envious.


    Alina hadn''te to ss for half a month. They didn''t believe that she could still have good


    performance in the exam at the end of this month.


    At the thought of this, they studied harder.


    The teacher found that since Alina came to ss, the students in the ss all seemed to be more


    diligent


    In the third ss, Alina felt very hungry. As soon as ss was over, she took Rose to the store.


    She took a quick nce at the snacks in the store and then fixed her eyes on a piece of cheese bread.


    She swallowed and ran to the boss, "How much is the cheese bread?"


    "Six dors."


    Alina took out six dors and handed it to the boss. Then she went to the bread with great expectation.


    When she turned around a shelf, she saw Joseph tearing the package of the bread she bought. Alina


    was shocked!


    She roared angrily, "The bread is mine!"


    "It doesn''t have your name on it. Who knows it''s yours?" Joseph took a quick bite on the bread and


    licked the cheese off the corner of his mouth with the tip of his tongue.


    Alina walked up to him and red at him, "I already paid for it!"


    Joseph looked indifferent. He said as he ate the bread, "How much? I''ll give you double."


    Alina was furious. Was she the kind of person whocked money? She only wanted to eat the cheese


    bread!


    "I want bread. I don''t want money!"


    Seeing that she insisted, Joseph gave her the bread with a snicker. "If you don''t mind me eating it, then


    here you are."


    Alina gritted her teeth and thought that he had gone too far! Especially his triumphant manner made


    her furious.


    Puff... She was so angry that she spat at the bread.


    If she couldn''t eat, then no one could!


    Looking at Alina, Joseph''s face turned green. Disgusting! Her saliva sshed on his hand!


    Seeing the disgust in Joseph''s eyes, Alina took two steps back and said with a snicker, "If you don''t


    mind my saliva on it, then eat it!"


    "Are you only three years old? Isn''t that disgusting?"


    "You dare to grab the bread that I have paid. Can''t I disgust you?"


    "Your saliva sshed on my hand!"


    "It''s just for disinfection."


    "ina, have you bought anything yet?" When Rose had finished her shopping, she found that Alina


    did note out for a long time, so she came back to look for her.


    When she saw the boy opposite Alina, her eyes lit up. Wasn''t this Joseph, the handsome guy of ss


    125?


    The two of them had been rumored to have an affair. Judging from this, was there anything new? Rose


    was very curious about it.

 Chapter 54 What Happened

    Chapter 54 What Happened


    "You... Did Ie at a bad time?" Rose winked at Alina.


    Alina rolled her eyes at her and said, "You came at the right time. Let''s go." Then she took Rose''s hand


    and left.


    Joseph looked at them disappearing at the door, threw the bread in his hand into the trash can in


    disgust, and then asked the boss for two pieces of tissue to wipe his hands vigorously.


    When they walked out of the store, Rose held Alina''s hand and asked curiously, "Tell me what


    happened just now."


    Alina sighed, "Nothing happened. He took my favorite bread."


    Rose said, "What a coincidence! It seems that God is creating opportunities for you tomunicate!"


    Alina said with contempt, "You must have read too many novels! It''s just a coincidence."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "It''s called fate, fate, understand?" Rose''s tone was full of excitement.


    Alina looked at the time and said, "Okay, okay. It''s fate. Let''s hurry up. The bell will ring."


    Rose said indifferently, "Don''t worry. It doesn''t matter if we arete."


    "Of course not. As a student, beingte is disrespectful to the teacher and study."


    As soon as Alina finished her words, she quickened her pace. Rose followed her immediately.


    They hurried to the ssroom, and it was two or three minutes before the bell rang.


    After the fourth ss, it was lunch time. As soon as the ss was over, Rose couldn''t wait to ask


    Emma and Alina to go to the canteen together.


    Alina let them go first because she couldn''t work out a problem.


    Seeing that Alina was immersed in the problem, Rose raised her eyebrows at Emma and said, "Let''s


    go to take a seat first."


    Soon, there was only Alina left in the ssroom.


    It was not right to use that form. What was wrong? Why couldn''t she figure it out? Poking her pen on


    the paper, Alina was staring at the problem, unable to figure it out.


    "This problem is wrong. You can''t work out the answer." A voice reminded Alina.


    Without raising her head, Alina asked, "How do you know the problem is wrong?"


    "I asked the teacher. The teacher told me."


    ... All of a sudden, Alina felt that she was a fool who had wasted so much time on a wrong problem.


    By the way, who was she talking to? Looking up sideways, Alina opened her mouth wide in surprise,


    "Leo!"


    Leo stared at Alina and frowned at her surprise.


    Looking around the ssroom, Alina asked, "You didn''t go to lunch?"


    "Yes, I have. I''m back." Leo was still staring at Alina.


    "Oh..." Alina felt very ufortable under his gaze. She didn''t understand why he was staring at her


    like that?


    There was a pause. Just as Alina was about to break the silence, Leo suddenly asked, "Why did you


    ask the teacher to change another person?"


    "What?" It took Alina two seconds to realize what he meant. "I''m sorry for this. My foot was injured at


    that time, and the doctor said that I needed to rest at home for half a month. I couldn''t practice for such


    a long time. I was afraid that it would dy the contest, so I asked Mr. Su to find another partner for


    you."


    Leo pursed his lips and looked at Alina with grievance. "You haven''t asked me whether I agree or not!"


    Well... Alina was stunned. Was Leo ming her? Or was he expressing that he was more willing to be


    her partner?


    "It''s my fault. I''m sorry."


    Leo grudgingly epted the apology and took it for granted, "You''re here now. You rece her this


    noon."


    What? Alina looked Leo up and down and thought, ''Come on, who do you think you are? You change


    your partner as you want. Don''t you think about the girl''s feelings?''


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea. Now that the teacher has assigned another student, it''s better to listen to


    the teacher." She wouldn''t do that kind of thing.


    Leo raised his eyebrows. He didn''t understand why Alina didn''t want to rece that girl. Her foot had


    recovered and she could practice now.


    "Why not?" The boy asked seriously, with a pure confusion on his face.


    Alina didn''t know how to exin it to him. She couldn''t say that she didn''t want to offend others.


    After a while, she found an excuse, "Because... I have something else to do, so I don''t have time to


    rehearse."


    "You are lying!" After saying these three words, Leo turned around and went back to his seat with a


    straight face.


    "I..." Alina wanted to exin, but as soon as she opened her mouth, she saw the boy turn around.


    Alina thought, ''What''s wrong with him?


    Forget it. I should go to lunch first.''


    When she arrived at the canteen, almost all the students there had finished their meal.


    As soon as Rose cleaned up the dishes, she saw Alinaing over. She leaned over and said


    exaggeratedly, "ina, you are finally willing toe downstairs for dinner! I thought you could be full


    by solving problems!"


    Ignoring her teasing, Alina smiled and said, "You finished eating so soon!"


    "Soon? Look, the whole canteen is almost empty. You are the only one left now."


    "Isn''t that good? It''s so quiet."


    "Take your time. We won''t wait for you. Bye."


    "Okay, bye."


    Because it waste, Alina finished her meal in less than ten minutes.


    When she returned to the ssroom, it was bustling again.


    Alina walked into the ssroom and nced at the back. Seeing that Leo was sitting in his seat, she


    was stunned and immediately looked at Ivy''s seat.


    Ivy was also there.


    Well, did they no longer need to rehearse at noon?


    Alina asked Rose in a low voice.


    Rose looked at the front and then at the back, more surprised than Alina. "Why didn''t they rehearse


    today? They rehearsed yesterday!"


    Alina wondered whether it was because of Leo''s bad temper that he didn''t go there on purpose.


    If that was the case, he was too wilful!


    At about one o''clock in the afternoon, the head teacher came in. He walked to Ivy and whispered, "Did


    you go to rehearse this noon?"


    Lowering her head, Ivy replied, "No."


    "Why not? What happened?"


    Bonnie said, "Sir, it''s not that she was not going. She waited for Leo for half an hour, but Leo did not go,


    so she had to go back to the ssroom."


    "Why Leo didn''t go? Did you have a quarrel?"


    Ivy felt wronged, "No, we didn''t. I don''t know why he suddenly stopped rehearsing. I asked him, but he


    ignored me."


    "I know. I''ll figure it out."


    After saying that, Mr. Su walked to the rear. But when he thought of Leo''s temper, it was really a


    headache for him.

 Chapter 55 Eavesdropping

    Chapter 55 Eavesdropping


    "Leo,e out with me." Mr. Su said to Leo.


    Leo took a look at Mr. Su and followed him out of the ssroom in silence.


    Alina was resting and didn''t notice this, but Rose saw it.


    She hurried to wake up Alina, "Hey, wake up!"


    Alina was woken up from her dream. She asked in a daze, "What are you doing? Is it time for ss?"


    "No!" Rose craned her neck and said in a low voice, "The head teacher just called Leo out!"


    At first, Alina thought it was something important. But now she closed her eyes and replied casually,


    "What''s so weird about it?"


    "Hey, didn''t you ask me why they didn''t go to rehearse? And now I''m kind enough to tell you about it,


    but it seemed that you don''t care about it at all!"


    Alina gradually came to her senses after theint, "Wait. What did you say just now? The head


    teacher called Leo out?"


    Rose nodded, "Yes, or what do you think I''m talking about?"


    Alina came to her senses and asked with concern, "What expression did the head teacher have? Was


    he serious or angry?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Neither. But he said something to Ivy before he went to Leo." Rose looked at Alina up and down and


    guessed, "Do you think the head teacher will scold Leo?"


    "I don''t know, but I don''t think so. Mr. Su is a gentle man."


    "Well, in my opinion, it would be better if your foot was not injured. You don''t know that ever since Ivy


    was appointed to be Leo''s partner by the head teacher, she has been so arrogant in front of us. I don''t


    want to see her!"


    Looking at Rose''s look of disgust, Alina couldn''t helpughing, "Really? Fortunately, you are half a


    ssroom away from her, or you will be ufortable."


    Rose pounded the desk discontentedly, "Hey, what do you mean! I am defending you, but you are


    Alina immediately stoppedughing and apologized, "Sorry, I am wrong!"


    "Well, that''s all right. Let me tell you, if it were not you but someone else, I wouldn''t let her go!" Rose


    clenched her fists as she spoke.


    Alina was grateful to her for her kindness.


    Rose proudly raised her head to look at the ceiling. After a few seconds, she peered at the back door


    and asked Alina meaningfully, "Hey, do you want to go to the washroom?"


    "No..." Noticing Rose''s gaze, Alina immediately said, "Okay."


    They looked at each other, told the monitor, stood up and walked to the back door.


    When they were about to go out of the back door, they slowed down at the same time, but to their


    disappointment, there was no one in the corridor.


    Rose sighed in disappointment, "I thought they were in the corridor!"


    Alina said, "Maybe they have gone to the office."


    They walked towards the stairs while talking. At the corner, they saw the head teacher and Leo


    standing at the corner of the staircase below.


    Alina and Rose were both stunned. At this time, the head teacher and Leo also saw them.


    "Hello, Sir." They greeted with a wry smile at the same time.


    The head teacher nced at them and looked at Alina. "What are you doing here?"


    "Go to the washroom!" Rose answered quickly, and Alina nodded with a wry smile.


    Rose took Alina to quickly pass the head teacher and Leo, and then they ran downstairs.


    "Why are we running?" When they got downstairs, Alina came to her senses and asked.


    "I don''t know. I ran subconsciously."


    "Puff..." They looked at each other and couldn''t helpughing.


    On the way back, Alina said to go up another staircase, but Rose didn''t agree. She insisted on taking


    the original stairs.


    When they went upstairs, Rose asked Alina to follow her and walk with her back against the wall.


    Standing still in the middle of the stairs, Alina asked in confusion, "What are you doing?"


    "Shh..." Rose immediately signaled her to lower her voice, and then said in a low voice, "Be quiet. The


    head teacher and Leo may still be upstairs. It will be bad if they hear us."


    Alina asked, "You... Do you want to eavesdrop?"


    "What are you talking about? It''s so unpleasant to hear. We are just passing by and identally hear


    it!"


    "I won''t do such a thing. If we''re discovered, we''re going to die of embarrassment." At the thought of


    that scene, Alina had goose bumps.


    Rose grabbed Alina and said, "Who am I doing this for? It''s all for you!"


    "Are you doing that for me? You just want to satisfy your curiosity, okay?" Alina rolled her eyes and


    pointed it out.


    Rose grinned, "Well, don''t be so straightforward. I not only help you find out what you want to know, but


    also satisfy my curiosity. I''m killing two birds with one stone."


    "No, I don''t want to know anything now. I''d better go upstairs," Alina said.


    "ina! Do you still think we are good friends? If yes, go upstairs with me, or we will break up!"


    "Hey, stop it, okay? Our head teacher is neither deaf nor blind. It''s impossible that they can''t see us


    when we are walking up. Stop doing it, okay?"


    "They can''t see us as long as we walk against the wall. It''s true. I learnt it from TV. Believe me!" Rose


    said confidently.


    Alina thought that maybe the head teacher and Leo had finished talking at this time, so she sighed and


    said, "Okay, okay, let''s go!"


    Seeing that Alina went upstairs carelessly, Rose held her hand and said, "Don''t go in the middle. You


    should walk against the wall like me."


    Alina gritted her teeth. She was really speechless to Rose.


    Rose was walking with her back against the wall, and Alina was following her with her shoulder against


    the wall. She couldn''t help rolling her eyes as she took a step, praying in her heart that no one would


    go downstairs at this hour.


    They got to the second floor, and they didn''t meet anyone. As soon as Alina was relieved, she heard


    the head teacher''s voice from upstairs. "Say something. What do you think?"


    "..."


    They were still here! Alina pressed her back against the wall.


    Rose proudly nced at Alina. "What do you think? They didn''t see us!"


    Alina waved her hand at her and made a walking gesture with two fingers, which meant ''stop listening


    and let''s go''.


    Rose shook her head and refused to leave.


    "If you don''t say anything, how can I know what you are thinking? There is no one else here. Tell me


    why don''t you go to rehearse all of a sudden? Is it because of ina?"


    Alina was about to turn around and go downstairs when she suddenly heard her name. She stopped


    and held her breath, waiting for Leo''s answer.


    "..."


    After a long time, Leo didn''t answer. Alina let out a sigh of relief. She''d better change the route.


    "ina, what are you doing here?" A familiar voice broke the silence in the staircase.

 Chapter 56 Find Someone Else

    Chapter 56 Find Someone Else


    Joseph was about to go to the washroom. But when he came out, he saw the head teacher of ss


    126 was talking with Leo. He walked past him expressionlessly. However, just as he went downstairs a


    few steps, he saw Alina and her ssmate sneaking around.


    He guessed that they didn''t do anything good, so he called Alina on purpose.


    Joseph smiled delightfully as the two girls'' expressions apparently changed.


    ''Oh my God... Alina stared at Joseph, who was showing his white teeth, and wished she could jump up


    and knock out all his teeth.


    Embarrassed, Rose red at him and scolded, "When did you see us sneaking around? Don''t talk


    nonsense!"


    "I saw it with my eyes. Are you eavesdropping on your head teacher?" Joseph said confidently.


    "Shh, shut up!" Rose blinked her eyes hard to stop Joseph.


    "ina, your head teacher is upstairs. If you want to know what he said, just go upstairs and ask him.


    Why are you sneaking around?"


    Alina red at Joseph. He was so annoying!


    "ina, Rose, are you downstairs?" At this time, the head teacher''s voice came from above.


    "What should we do? The head teacher is calling us." Rose felt embarrassed.


    "Why are you looking at me? Go upstairs!"


    "I... I dare not. How about you walk ahead?"


    "..." Alina realized that she must be more careful when making friends!


    When passing by Joseph, Alina red at him and thought, ''Brat, you''ve already on my cklist. I''ll


    avenge myself on you sooner orter!''


    Alina took the lead to the third floor. When she was about to reach the corner of the stairs, she stopped


    and said to the head teacher as usual, "Sir, you just called us?"


    Mr. Su looked at Alina up and down, and then looked at Rose who was nervous. He said calmly, "Rose,


    you go back to the ssroom first. ina, you stay."


    "Yes, sir!" Hearing this, Rose felt relieved and ran away immediately.


    Looking at Rose, who had ran away quickly, Alina felt that their friendship hade to an end.


    "Sir, do you have something to tell me?" Alina looked into Mr. Su''s eyes and asked.


    Mr. Su took a look at Leo, who was silent, and nodded, "Yes, I do have something to ask you. What do


    you think of Ivy recing you to partner with Leo?"


    Alina said sincerely, "Not bad! Ivy speaks very fluently and she is very suitable for oral performance."


    Hearing what she said, Leo nced at her quickly.


    "Do you know that they didn''t go to rehearse today?"


    After a pause, Alina answered, "I didn''t know at first, but I knewter."


    "Leo doesn''t want to partner with Ivy. What do you think we should do about it?" The head teacher


    unexpectedly threw the difficult problem to Alina.


    Leo''s eyes also fell on Alina''s face, as if he was waiting for her answer.


    Why did he ask her what to do? It was not her problem!


    Under the gaze of the two people, she finally answered, "Since he doesn''t want to, let''s find someone


    else!"


    "Then who do you think is better?"


    "How about Bonnie? She did a good job in English."


    The head teacher looked at Leo''s face and found that he frowned. He knew that Leo was still unwilling.


    Alina continued, "Bonnie and Ivy are desk mates as well as good friends. If they perform together, they


    should be tacit."


    What she meant was that since Leo didn''t want to, she would rece him with Bonnie and let Bonnie


    and Ivy perform together.


    The head teacher didn''t expect that. He was stunned for a moment before he realized what she meant.


    He said to Leo, "You go back to the ssroom first."


    After Leo left, he looked at Alina and asked, "You mean you want to rece Leo with someone else?"


    "Didn''t you say that he didn''t want to rehearse? Since he didn''t want to, we have to rece him." Alina


    said casually.


    Indeed, there was nothing wrong with that.


    However, the head teacher stared into Alina''s eyes and said solemnly, "Leo must take part in this


    program."


    This time, it was Alina who was stunned. She asked, "Why?"


    The head teacher looked down and said, "I''ll tell you the reasonter. But now, can you help persuade


    Leo to continue his rehearsal? Or can you rece Ivy and rehearse with him?"


    "I can try to persuade him, but I''m not sure whether it will work or not." She wouldn''t rece Ivy.


    Otherwise, Ivy would hate her to death!


    The head teacher looked at Alina with mixed feelings for a moment and sighed slightly, "Well, that''s the


    only way for the time being. Leo is a little stubborn. Please be patient when you persuade him."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, I know."


    "Go upstairs. The lunch break is about to be over."


    Alina returned to the ssroom. Before she sat down, Rose couldn''t wait to ask, "Hey, what did the


    head teacher say to you?"


    "Nothing." Alina didn''t want to talk to this coward!


    "Come on. Just tell me a little, or I''ll keep thinking about it."


    "Then you continue to think about it!" After saying that, Alina ignored Rose no matter what she said.


    Soon, the bell rang, and it was time to read the newspaper.


    Today was Thursday, and it was the student''s turn to read newspapers on the stage.


    Alina didn''t pay attention to what the student was talking about on the stage. All she could think about


    was how to persuade Leo to rehearse.


    By the way, why didn''t Leo want to rehearse with Ivy all of a sudden? They had been rehearsing


    together for half a month. If he was not willing, he would have refused it long ago. Why did he have to


    wait until now?


    She thought for a while and thought that she should ask the person concerned.


    After ss, Alina didn''t find a chance to talk to Leo until school was over in the afternoon.


    After the school bell rang, Ivy slowly packed her schoolbag. Biting her lips, she nced back from time


    to time, secretly keeping an eye on Leo.


    Leo had no idea that someone was watching him. He put the books into the desk. Then he picked up


    his schoolbag and hung it over his shoulder. With one hand in his pocket, he walked towards the back


    door of the ssroom.


    "Leo, wait a minute." Alina grabbed his schoolbag and followed up to stop him.


    Hearing his name, Leo stopped and asked, "What''s up?"


    Alina nodded, "Can we have a talk?"


    Leo looked away and said indifferently, "You want to ask me why I didn''t rehearse with that girl, right?"


    Alina didn''t expect him to be so straightforward. She was a little surprised, "Why? What happened?"


    Leo looked at Alina with grievance in his eyes. "She touched me."


    "She touched you! Where did she touch you?"


    ncing at his hand, Leo looked down and answered, "The back of my hand."


    "It''s just the back of your hand. You are a boy. What''s wrong with touching the back of your hand?"


    Alina thought he was making a mountain out of a molehill.


    Leo raised his eyes and stared at Alina in silence, as if expressing his discontent.


    Alina was amused by his gaze. "How could she touch your hand? Are your hands free to touch? How


    could she be so rude! Right?"


    Seeing that she shared the same hatred with him, Leo withdrew his sight silently.


    Alina wiped the sweat on her forehead.

 Chapter 57 Fall Into A Trap

    Chapter 57 Fall Into A Trap


    Alina didn''t expect it to be like this. She found the matter a little bit tricky and couldn''t help ming Ivy


    in her heart. ''Why did you touch Leo? Even if you are coveting his beauty, you should at least wait for


    the end of the performance. Now it is like this, and everyone is embarrassed.''


    "Uh... Leo, you see, maybe she didn''t do it on purpose when she touched the back of your hand. It was


    just a coincidence. Maybe she just waved her hand and her hand identally touched your hand. Do


    you think it''s possible?"


    Leo looked at Alina and emphasized seriously, "She did it on purpose."


    Faced with such a serious Leo, Alina took a deep breath, blinked her eyes and said, "Just take it as


    she did it on purpose. Have you ever thought about why she touched you on purpose?"


    Leo shook his head expressionlessly. "I don''t know."


    Alina looked at Leo carefully and found his eyes clear and innocent. He was not like a teenager of his


    age, but as innocent as a child.


    She asked tentatively, "Have you ever thought that she might...like you? So that''s why she wanted to


    touch you."


    Leo frowned and asked in confusion, "Why does she like me? I don''t like her."


    "..." She suddenly felt sorry for the previous ina. Although this boy was handsome, he was still like a


    child who didn''t understand love. Handing him a love letter was equivalent to giving newspapers to the


    blind.


    How could she exin this to him? She couldn''t tell him what love was.


    "Maybe it''s because you are good-looking and she thinks you are cute, so she likes you involuntarily."


    Alina made another metaphor, "Do you feel like touching a cute cat or dog when you see it? That''s how


    she feels."


    Leo''s eyebrows frowned and then loosened, and he seemed to understand atst.


    He looked at Alina and suddenly said, "I never touch other people''s dogs!"


    Huh? It took Alina two seconds to understand what he meant.


    The more Alina talked with Leo, the more she felt that Leo was different from ordinary people. He didn''t


    like talking or hanging out with others, and he wasn''t interested in what teenagers liked. He was very


    straightforward in speaking and doing things, and he didn''t know what euphemism was.


    He was not like a child raised by a rich family at all. He was more like a snow lotus that had been


    picked from a mountain without being tainted by the world.


    "Leo, do you remember that I also touched you?" Alina remembered that she helped Leo to the


    infirmary when he was sick.


    Leo stared at the girl with his amber eyes, waiting for her to continue.


    "That time, I helped you to the infirmary..."


    Hearing the word infirmary, Leo''s amber eyes moved a little. He pursed his lips, and soon a faint


    grievance appeared in his eyes.


    ''Oh my God! Did I say something wrong? Why does he look like this?''


    "What''s wrong with you?" She was scared.


    Leoined, "You promised me. I woke up, but you weren''t there."


    Well, if she had known it earlier, she wouldn''t have mentioned it. She thought it was over, but it turned


    out that he kept it in his mind.


    "At that time... I saw that the head teacher was with you, so I went to the ss..."


    In fact, Leo had been holding a grudge against this matter all the time, but he couldn''t take the initiative


    to question Alina. Finally Alina brought it up today, and he happened to find an opportunity.


    He emphasized, "You promised me."


    Alina''s blood froze. She left when he was asleep. It was not a big deal. But he made her look as if she


    had done something really bad.


    "I''m sorry. I''ll keep my word next time. I promise!"


    When she looked into the boy''s eyes, she felt guilty as if she had indeed done something bad. She


    couldn''t help promising him.


    "Really?"


    "Yes, it''s true."


    Leo grudgingly epted the apology. "Well, I''m not angry with you anymore."


    What? Alina was shocked, thinking that the reason why the boy was in a cold war with her was


    because of this matter!


    After the shock, she remembered today''s purpose. "Leo, can you continue rehearsing tomorrow?"


    Leo said reluctantly, "I don''t want to rehearse with her."


    After talking for such a long time, it turned out that she just fell into a trap and nothing changed.


    Alina continued to persuade, "Didn''t I just say that she likes you and didn''t mean to harm you?"


    "She doesn''t need to like me, and I don''t like her either." Leo was stubborn.


    "Then who do you like? What can I do to get you to rehearse?"


    Leo''s eyes lit up. "Can you do anything I want?"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Of course not. I''m not God. What you want must be what I can do." As soon as Alina finished her


    words, she regretted. Why did she say so? She was really making trouble for herself!


    Leo''s eyes sparkled with expectation and joy. "Let''s go to a ce together on Sunday, okay?"


    "Where are we going?"


    "It''s a secret!" Leo smiled like a naughty child.


    Speaking of the child, Alina suddenly thought of another person. She patted her forehead. Oh, she


    forgot that there was a car to pick her up today, and she had to take the car to pick up Sheffield.


    "Okay, as long as you go to rehearse, I promise you. I have something else to do. I have to go now.


    Bye... " Before Alina finishing her words, she was already downstairs.


    Leo smiled contentedly because she agreed.


    Alina trotted all the way to the school gate. As soon as she got out of the school, she heard the sound


    of honking.


    She looked to the direction of the sound and saw the car of the Xu Family.


    "I''m sorry. I had something to deal with. Let''s go to pick up Sheffield."


    The driver replied, "Yes, Miss ina."


    The car drove all the way to Sheffield''s school, but he was not at the gate. Alina opened the door and


    got out of the car, taking out her mobile phone.


    She dialed the number, but no one answered.


    Why didn''t he answer the phone? Did he forget to bring his phone? Or he didn''t answer it on purpose?


    Alina dialed three times, but no one answered. She thought for a while and asked the driver to wait


    there. She was going in to find Sheffield.


    She knew the ssroom, so she went straight to it.


    As expected, there was no one in the ssroom.


    Sigh... What was wrong with him? He didn''t answer the phone and she couldn''t find him. Did he go


    back by bus?


    He didn''t tell her when he went back by bus. He must have done it on purpose. He just wanted her to


    Did he have any fun doing that? Any fun? s...


    Alina went downstairs and went out of the school. She opened the car door dejectedly and was about


    to tell the driver to go home. When she looked up, she saw Sheffield sitting in the car.


    "You..."


    "Why are you sote? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time," said Sheffield impatiently.


    The driver secretly nced at Alina through the rear-view mirror. As soon as she left, Sheffield came


    out. He wanted to call Alina to inform her, but as soon as he took out his mobile phone, he was stopped


    by Sheffield.


    Alina got in the car, looked at Sheffield''s side face and asked doubtfully, "Why didn''t I meet you all the


    way in? Where did youe out?"

 Chapter 58 Is It Fun

    Chapter 58 Is It Fun


    Looking out of the window, Sheffield answered Alina in a cold voice, "I came out from the gate.


    Anything wrong?"


    Alina didn''t say a word. She thought maybe they missed each other, so they did not meet.


    After dinner, Alina was about to read a book when her phone rang. She picked it up and saw a


    message from Sheffield, urging her to tutor him.


    It was more like asking her to help him with his homework than tutoring him.


    In fact, Alina had been resisting this job. For example, once, she deliberately got half the problems


    wrong, but it was useless. He didn''t care about it at all.


    On two other asions, she deliberately got all the answers wrong, but he still didn''t care.


    What could she do? She was desperate!


    After hanging up the phone, Alina looked at the screen and sighed. He brought the homework to her


    yesterday and asked her to do it. Today he sent her a message to let her go to his room. He changed


    too fast!


    She had no choice. She couldn''t cancel this damned task, and she couldn''t afford to offend him. She


    had to sacrifice herself.


    "Sheffield, stop it, okay? You are going to take the exams in less than two months. I guess you can''t


    even get into a formal high school with your grades. Are you going to ask Dad to help you through the


    back door?" Alina asked Sheffield sitting on the bed seriously.


    Sitting on the bed, Sheffield leaned back, supporting himself with his hands. He smiled sarcastically


    and said, "Didn''t you get into the Ming Hua High School because of my father? Now you are teaching


    me a lesson!"


    Alina froze. Yes, she forgot it.


    "But, but I have already realized my mistakes and corrected myself. I''m studying hard, and my grades


    have obviously improved. In the final exam, I believe my grades will be better."


    "It''s your own business if you want to study hard. Don''t get me involved. It''s none of your business!"


    "Well, so is your homework also none of my business?"


    A guilty look shed across his eyes. "Homework? What homework?"


    "Please, don''t pretend. The problems you ask me to teach you every day are just your homework,


    aren''t they?"


    Staring at Alina, Sheffield asked, "You know?"


    "I''m not stupid..."


    After a moment of silence, Sheffield said directly, without covering up anything, "It''s better that you


    know it, so I don''t have to pretend to listen to you."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, you can juste here to do the homework in future. You don''t have to teach me."


    Alina was so angry that she rolled her eyes. He still wanted to use her as freebor.


    Facing Alina''s angry eyes, Sheffield stood up gracefully and made a gesture of please to the desk,


    "You can do it or talk to my father."


    If she talked to Eric, he would definitely ask why she didn''t want to teach his son. How could she tell


    him that she had been helping his son do homework these days?


    Unless she wanted to annoy Eric, she couldn''t give up voluntarily.


    Let alone Wendy. Her daughter could tutor her stepson in his studies. What a thing to brag about!


    "I''ll do it! I''ll do it!" After thinking for a while, Alina finally gave in.


    Looking at Alina''s expression of epting her fate, acent snicker appeared on Sheffield''s lips.


    The second day was Friday. After thest ss in the morning was over, the head teacher found Alina


    and asked her in surprise how she made Leo agree to continue the rehearsal with Ivy.


    Alina didn''t dare to tell the truth but made up a reason.


    Ivy was very happy that Leo was willing to practice. Now she could be alone with him again.


    Forgetting the mess, Alina put all her mind and time into studying and began to study hard again.


    After school in the afternoon, Alina quickly came to the school gate, got in the car and went straight to


    the school of Sheffield.


    When she arrived at the school of Sheffield, he was still nowhere to be seen. Alina opened the door


    and got off the car.


    She made a gesture to the driver, telling him to call her if he saw Sheffielde out.


    The driver nodded with hesitation.


    Alina went in from the gate and turned to Sheffield''s ssroom. When she was about to arrive at the


    teaching building, she stopped and took out her phone.


    "Hello, is he in the car now?"


    The driver nced at Sheffield who was staring at him and answered against his will, "No, Young


    Master hasn''te out yet."


    "Really? But I didn''t meet him all the way. Is he still in the ssroom?"


    The driver swallowed and said, "It''s possible."


    "Then I will go upstairs to have a look. Do you think he is in the ssroom?"


    The driver looked into Young Master''s eyes and said with difficulty, "I... I don''t know..."


    "Crack!" The door of the driver''s seat was opened. Alina stood there with her phone in her hand and


    expressionlessly looked at the two people in the car.


    The driver was stunned by the sudden appearance of Alina. He put down his phone and wanted to hide


    himself.


    Seeing the prank was exposed, Sheffield was a little disappointed in embarrassment. How did she find


    out so quickly?


    Then Alina opened the rear door and got in.


    The driver wanted to cough, but the atmosphere in the car made him dare not.


    "Is it fun?" A childish game!


    Sheffield looked ahead and clenched his fists, "Not bad."


    They didn''t say anything all the way to home.


    Seeing theye back together, Wendy smiled and greeted them. Recently, she had a much better


    attitude towards Sheffield. She no longer reproached or mocked him.


    Alina knew that the conversation had worked. It was because she had seen the change of Wendy that


    it was more difficult for her to refuse to tutor Sheffield, and she didn''t dare to let Wendy feel her anger


    towards Sheffield.


    "Mom, what are we going to eat tonight?"


    "There are all your favorite dishes. Put your schoolbag away first. The dinner will be ready when your


    fatheres back."


    "Okay, we''ll go upstairs."


    When they went upstairs, Alina walked in front, and behind her, Sheffield suddenly sighed, "She seems


    to have a different attitude towards me."


    Alina paused and continued to walk up, "Really? I don''t think so."


    They soon arrived at the door. With his hand on the doorknob, Sheffield turned his head to look at


    Alina, who was about to push the door, and asked meaningfully, "Is it because of you?"


    "Me!" Alina was shocked. Did he know something? She calmed down, pushed the door open, raised


    the corners of her mouth, turned her head and said, "Maybe love me, love my dog." Then she entered


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    the room and closed the door.


    Well, love me, love my dog. That''s right! Taking back his sight that was blocked by the door, Sheffield


    pushed open the door and walked in.


    Sitting on the chair, Alina tried to calm herself down.


    For a moment, she almost thought that Sheffield knew her n. It must be just an illusion.

 Chapter 59 Impulse Is A Devil

    Chapter 59 Impulse Is A Devil


    On Saturday morning, when Alina woke up, she subconsciously took her phone and looked at the time.


    And at the same time, she saw an unread message.


    She read the message. It was sent by Sheffield at half past one in the morning. As expected, he asked


    her to go to his room to get the homework for the weekend.


    ''Damn you!'' Alina threw away her phone and sat up straight. Her eyes were full of anger and


    indignation.


    Her good mood on the first day of the weekend was totally ruined. She couldn''t bear it!


    Without even putting on her shoes, Alina jumped off the bed and walked towards the door angrily.


    She rushed to the door of Sheffield''s room in two steps and turned the handle without knocking. The


    door was not locked. With a click, she rushed in.


    Anyway, it was unnecessary to get up early on the second day. Last night, Sheffield yed games very


    Alina rushed to the bed with murderous will. Seeing that he was sleeping soundly, she was even


    angrier. If she didn''t do anything to the person on the bed, she really couldn''t bear it!


    Her eyes swept over the whole room, and suddenly her eyes lit up.


    Sheffield didn''t wake up until nearly eleven o''clock. He brushed his teeth, washed his face causally and


    then went downstairs to find something to eat.


    When he wasing down the stairs, he met a servant who was cleaning. The servant looked


    surprised and puzzled when he greeted him.


    There was nothing to be surprised about. Sheffield thought. He had slept in before.


    "Hello, young master." Seeing Sheffield''s face, Peter wanted to say something but stopped on a


    second thought. Thinking that it might be the fashion of the young, he said nothing more.


    Sheffield sat at the table and waited for the servant to serve him breakfast. When the servant served


    the breakfast, she was surprised to see him, but soon she pursed her lips.


    What was wrong with these people today? They looked at him strangely. Sheffield lowered his head to


    look at himself. He was not wearing his clothes inside out.


    Unable to figure out why, he lowered his head and began to eat his breakfast. As soon as he lowered


    his head, he suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    It seemed that something was missing. What was that?


    Sheffield finished his breakfast in doubt. After breakfast, he raised his head and saw his annoying


    stepmother passing by.


    When Wendy passed by, she nced at him and suddenly burst intoughter.


    Sheffield frowned and suddenly stood up, with his chair screeching. He quickly ran into the washroom,


    where there was a mirror.


    Looking at the person in the mirror, his face turned livid. No wonder the servants looked at him


    strangely. Who the hell cut the choppy bangs for him?! !


    "ina, where are you? Come out!" With a livid face, Sheffield rushed upstairs and pushed open the


    door of Alina''s room, making a loud noise.


    No one would do such a thing except that bad girl!


    "ina! ina..." There was no one in the room.


    Sheffield rushed downstairs, gritted his teeth and asked the butler, "Where is ina? Where is she?"


    "She went out early this morning. I heard that she went to the library."


    Library? Sheffield sneered. Did she think he would leave her alone if she hid in the library? ''You can


    run, but you can''t hide.'' He would get even with her when she came back!


    After a while, Sheffield was out in a baseball cap.


    Alina sat in a high-end cafe with an ice-cream and a hot dog in her hands, and her eyes were


    somewhat unfocused.


    Impulse was a devil. In the morning, she was so angry that she cut Sheffield''s hair. He should have


    found it now.


    After the pleasure of revenge, Alina had already regretted.


    Why couldn''t she control herself? She just had to waste some time to do the homework. It was not a


    big deal. Why was she so impulsive?


    The ice cream was dripping. Alina looked at the ice cream in her hand and found that it had melted.


    She took a bite of the hot dog and it got cold.


    After throwing the two things into the trash can, Alina wiped her hands with a tissue. She stood up and


    was going to walk around ande backter.


    It was gettingte. Alina estimated that if she did not go back, Wendy should call her. Then she took a


    taxi.


    As soon as she got off the car, the vi of the Xu Family was right in front of her. She calmed herself


    down and walked towards the gate.


    "Miss ina, you are back." Peter greeted.


    Alina looked around quickly and said, "Well, has Dade back? Is my mother at home?"


    "Master and madam have a party tonight. They wille backter."


    What? Alina''s face turned pale with fright. "Are there only two people at home, me and Sheffield?"


    The Butler replied, "Yes."


    Alina felt a chill on her back. She decided to go out for a while until Eric and Wendy came back.


    "How about Sheffield? Where is he?"


    "Young master is upstairs."


    "Okay." Alina clenched her hands nervously. She decided not to go upstairs but to stay downstairs


    quietly for the time being.


    Alina didn''t dare to turn on the TV or speak loudly, fearing that Sheffield would run down when he heard


    the sound.


    Night was falling. Peter said to Alina, who was sitting on the sofa, "Miss ina, dinner is ready. I''ll go


    upstairs and ask young master toe down. Please have a seat first."


    Alina was shocked, "Have dinner? Oh! So early? Can we have itter?" It would be better if she could


    hold it off until Eric and Wendy came back.


    Peter looked at the clock and said, "It''s usually at this time. It''s gettingte."


    "Really? Maybe it''s because I''m not hungry, so I think it is earlier than usual." Alina said.


    Peter smiled politely, "I''ll go upstairs and call young master."


    "Wait! "I''ll go," said Alina, standing up abruptly.


    "Thank you, Miss ina. I''ll ask them to put the dishes on the table first."


    Alina forced a smile and went upstairs.


    When she finally reached the second floor, she took a turn and met the cold eyes of Sheffield. Alina


    was frightened and took a step back.


    Looking at the frightened girl, Sheffield sneered. He had been waiting for her for a long time, and finally


    she came back.


    "Ha ha... Why are you standing here, Sheffield? Peter said we could have dinner now."


    The boy in front of her had changed his hair style. His hair was a little long before, but he had a buzz


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    cut now.


    He was handsome and had perfect hair lines. His hair made him look gloomy and delicate before, but


    now the buzz cut made him look much livelier.


    "You have your hair cut! What a handsome hairstyle! It suits you very well!" Although Alina intended to


    please Sheffield, but this was also her true feeling.


    Hearing the girl''s praise, the cold air around Sheffield gradually dissipated


    "Sheffield, you''d better keep your hair short in future. Your face is in good shape and your hair line is


    perfect. It''s a waste not to show it!"


    "Don''t think that I will forget what you have done just because you ttered me."


    "What? What did you say? I don''t understand." Alina pretended not to understand, "I''m so hungry. Let''s


    go downstairs to have dinner!"


    Staring at the girl''s back, he sneered and thought, ''y dumb with me, don''t you?''


    During the meal, Alina took good care of Sheffield all the time, and even picked out the ingredients he


    didn''t like. She was so considerate.


    Sheffield enjoyed it very much.


    However, the butler and servants next to them were surprised. Since when had they been so close?

 Chapter 60 Come Out

    Chapter 60 Come Out


    After dinner, with the excuse of going to the washroom, Alina sneaked back to her room. She locked


    the door and sat on the chair with acent smile.


    Now Sheffield couldn''te to make trouble for her!


    At this time, there was a knock on the door.


    Alina stood straight, looked at the door and asked vigntly, "Who is it?"


    "It''s me. Open the door!" Sheffield was annoyed that she ran away without noticing.


    Hearing that it was Sheffield''s voice, Alina thought to herself, ''He came to me so soon!''


    She crept to the bed and said to the door, "I''m sorry. I''m a little tired today and have already gone to


    bed. Let''s talk about it tomorrow." Anyway, she wouldn''t open the door today.


    Sheffield gritted his teeth and said angrily, "I''ll ask you for thest time. Open the door or not?"


    "I''ve really gone to bed!" Alina said in her heart, ''No, of course not. Definitely not. Absolutely not!''


    Sheffield was so angry that heughed. Did she think that he couldn''t do anything to her after locking


    the door?


    After a while, Alina didn''t hear Sheffield''s voice. She listened carefully and wondered, ''He has left?''


    She didn''t dare to open the door to check, fearing that he was still waiting outside.


    After another more than 10 minutes, there was still no sound outside. After hesitating for a while, Alina


    got up from the bed and was about to close the window to sleep.


    She walked to the window and was about to close it. Suddenly a hand rested on the window frame.


    Alina gasped with fear and stepped back. Then she saw Sheffielding in from the window and


    smiling at her coldly.


    "How dare you climb the wall!" Alina widened her eyes and didn''t know how to describe her feelings at


    the moment.


    Taking out a pair of scissors from behind, Sheffield said in a disdainful tone, "I learned it from you."


    Staring at the scissors in his hand, Alina stepped back and asked with a trembling voice, "What... What


    do you want to do? Don''t do that! Killing people is against thew and you will go to jail!"


    Raising the scissors, Sheffield sneered, "Of course I know killing is against thew. Don''t worry. It''s not


    worth killing you. I just want to cut your bangs."


    "No!" Alina screamed, buried her head in the quilt and wrapped herself in it.


    Hum... Sheffield was looking at her childish behavior with disdain. Did she think that she could escape


    the disaster by hiding in the quilt? She must be dreaming!


    He strode over to the bed and stretched out his hand to pull the quilt off Alina.


    Alina clung to the quilt and would not let it go. Now the quilt was herst armor!


    "Come out! Don''t think you''ll be fine if you hide in the quilt. I''ll cut your hair today!"


    "Please forgive me. I know I was wrong. Can you let me go for the sake of your handsome hairstyle?"


    "Don''t even think about it. You made me so embarrassed this morning!"


    Sheffield couldn''t get the quilt off with one hand. Then he put the scissors into the back pocket and


    pulled the quilt with both hands.


    Alina gripped the quilt tightly with both hands and feet. Standing by the bed, Sheffield grabbed a corner


    of the quilt with both hands, trying to pull it off.


    After a while, Sheffield found that it did not work. He thought for a while, climbed onto the bed and


    pulled it up.


    Feeling that the quilt slipped away from her hand, Alina couldn''t help screaming in horror, "No!"


    Her feet kicked wildly as she screamed and Sheffield was kicked right by her. He fell on the bed, right


    on top of her.


    Feeling his weight upon her, Alina struggled desperately in panic. She thought he was pinning her


    down so that he could lift the quilt off her head.


    Therefore, she moved back and forth like a caterpir under a stic bag, hoping to shake off the


    weight.


    When Sheffield fell on the girl, he felt a little embarrassed. However, as a result of her movement, he


    was forced to press her tightly under the quilt.


    ''Where else can you run? Where can you hide? Why don''t you struggle?''


    Alina was out of breath and could not move at all.


    "Hum... I was wrong. Let me go. I can''t breathe!"


    Hearing that she couldn''t breathe, Sheffield hesitated for a moment and loosened his grip.


    Alina pushed the quilt away with one hand and breathed the fresh air through gap. Whoosh...


    After a few breaths, she lifted the quilt and half of her head was exposed. As soon as she raised her


    eyes, she saw Sheffield looking down at her.


    After a short pause, Alina drew back her neck and said in a pitiful tone, "I''m sorry. I know I was wrong. I


    won''t do it again! Don''t cut my hair, okay?"


    Half of Sheffield''s body pressed against Alina. Looking at her messy hair and listening to her begging,


    his heart suddenly softened. He quickly looked away and refused, "No, no way!"


    Although he refused, he didn''t take any action, so Alina thought she still had a chance.


    "Hum... I didn''t mean it. I''m sorry! I know I was wrong! Hum..." She turned her head and buried her face


    in the quilt so that Sheffield wouldn''t see her face.


    When the girl cried, Sheffield was at a loss. He was the victim, but why did she look more like a victim?


    "You... Why are you crying? I didn''t really cut your hair."


    "Hum..."


    "You..." When Sheffield was about to speak, he was interrupted by a knock on the door.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Unconsciously Alina turned her head and asked, "Who is it?"


    Seeing that there were no tears on her face, Sheffield immediately realized that he had been deceived!


    The extinguished anger suddenly rushed up.


    "It''s me. What are you doing inside? Why do you lock the door?" Wendy wasining from outside.


    Wendy was back! Alina was suddenly nervous. If Wendy saw this, she didn''t know what she would


    think of them.


    "Mom, you''re back. Wait a minute. I''ll open the door for you right away!"


    Alina lowered her voice and urged Sheffield, "Get out of the way. My mother is here!"


    "Were you pretending to cry just now?" Noticing that her face was not wet at all, Sheffield realized that


    he had been cheated and immediately flew into a rage.


    Hearing his loud voice, Alina covered his mouth with her hand and said in a low voice, "You want to kill


    me! Keep your voice down. It will be terrible if my mother hear you!"


    "I won''t keep my voice down..." As Sheffield spoke, his lips touched the girl''s warm palm several times.


    He pursed his lips and said no more.


    Alina begged him, "I beg you, young master. Please hide yourself first. Let''s talk about our business


    after my mother leaves, okay?"


    Seeing that Sheffield didn''t move, Alina got anxious and begged piteously, "Please, please! If you want


    to have a mother-inw like my mother in the future, you keep pressing against me!"


    Sheffield moved away at once.


    Alina jumped out of bed, shoved Sheffield into the wardrobe and said, "Please don''te out!"

 Chapter 61 Dont Cry

    Chapter 61 Don''t Cry


    After closing the door of the wardrobe, Alina went to open the door while smoothing her hair.


    "Mom." Alina called Wendy who was standing at the door impatiently.


    "What are you doing? It took so long to open the door!" Wendy looked around as she walked into the


    room.


    "I''m asleep. When I got up and put on my clothes, my hair was stuck by something. It took me some


    time to get rid of it," said Alina with a wry smile, following behind Wendy.


    Wendy walked around and found no one in the room. She asked with concern, "I heard your scream


    just now. What happened?"


    "Nothing happened. I was just surprised to see a mouse crawling outside the window."


    "Mouse?" Wendy frowned and said, "I have to tell Peter to get someone to kill rats."


    "Mom, why did youe back sote? Where have you been with Dad?" Alina took the initiative.


    Wendy smiled. She wanted to sit down on the bed. But when she looked at it, she was disgusted. "Why


    is your bed so messy? Have you fought on it?"


    "Ha ha... On a whim, I jumped on it and it went like this." In fact, there was a fight just now!


    Wendy nced at her daughter, "Do you think you are still a child? Do you think the bed is used for


    jumping? It''s for sleeping!"


    Alina hurriedly said, "I won''t do it again, Mom."


    "It''s gettingte. I just came up to see you." Wendy seemed to turn around to leave. "Oh, by the way,


    how is everything going between you and Sheffield? For your sake, I haven''t said anything harsh to him


    recently!"


    ''He is here!'' Alina nced at the wardrobe. "Really? We get along pretty well. Mom, you must be tired


    today. Go to bed early!"


    Wendy looked at her daughter suspiciously, "You... Are you driving your mother away?"


    "No! I didn''t!" Alina smiled apologetically, "How can I drive you away? You are my mother. You can stay


    here if you want!"


    "I won''t stay here. Your father is waiting for me! I''ll go downstairs. Have a good rest."


    "Good night, Mom."


    "Good night."


    Seeing that Wendy closed the door, Alina rushed over and locked it.


    At the same time, a gloomy face came out of the wardrobe. Sheffield stared at Alina and asked coldly,


    "What did you say that you saw outside the window? Mouse!"


    Alina twitched her mouth and swallowed, "I, I just said it casually. I can''t say I saw you, can I?"


    "What''s wrong with you seeing me? Am I so terrible?" After hiding in the wardrobe, Sheffield kept


    thinking about this question. He didn''t understand why Alina asked him to hide.


    Even if Wendy saw him here, so what?


    "Well..." Alina''s scalp tingled. How could she exin this?


    "I''m asking you. What are you hesitating about?"


    Taking a nce at him, Alina curled her lips helplessly and said, "I''m just afraid that my mother will


    misunderstand us. We are not rted by blood. A man and a woman are locked up in the room and


    ying on the bed. They will easily be misunderstood. Do you know that?"


    The scene that he pressed on her and pulled her quilt shed through his mind. With an unnatural look


    on his face, Sheffield forced himself to say, "What''s wrong with you? It''s you who have an evil mind,


    and you me others!"


    "Yes, yes, you are right. I think too much!"


    Hearing her perfunctory tone, he remembered that he had been cheated by her fake tears. He stared at


    Alina with hatred, "You didn''t cry!"


    Alina, "... I cried, really!" She wanted to cry now.


    Sheffield looked at her with a sneer. He was a little angry because of being teased. "You cried, but no


    tears?" She treated him like a fool and he even felt guilty at that time.


    Alina asked, "Will you cut my hair when you see my tears?"


    Sheffield mocked, "Cry. If I''m happy with your tears, maybe I''ll let it go!"


    Alina looked at Sheffield with her gloomy eyes. She thought of her own parents, and her eyes soon


    turned red. Tears welled up in her eyes.


    Seeing her red eyes, Sheffield felt ufortable. He didn''t really want to see her cry. He just...


    There were more and more tears in Alina''s eyes, and finally a drop of tears rolled down her cheek.


    Then more and more tears rolled down.


    She just looked at him quietly with tears all over her face. She looked calm and sad.


    Sheffield thought he would be happy to see her crying, but the truth was the opposite. He felt a


    tightness in his chest, and he didn''t feel happy at all.


    "Don''t cry. It''s so ugly!"


    She had made apromise, but he still thought she was crying unsightly. More tears streamed down


    Alina''s cheeks.


    "I told you not to cry! I... I won''t cut your hair, okay?"


    Alina sniffed and asked in a nasal voice, "Have you really forgiven me?"


    "Hmm." He snorted as a reply. Looking at the girl with red eyes, he thought, ''what else can I do if I don''t


    forgive you?''


    "You are a good man, Sheffield!" Alina rushed to hold him and wailed.


    Sheffield froze there with his hands hanging down. He pushed Alina with one hand but didn''t push her


    away. He had to give up and let her hold him.


    The more Alina cried, the sadder she became. She could hardly stop crying. Then she burped. And she


    continued to cry.


    Sheffield was startled. What... What was wrong? He had promised to let it go, but why did she cry more


    and more sadly?


    His neck was wet, and clothes on his shoulder were wet, too.


    "Don''t... don''t cry..." With sympathy, Sheffield raised his hand and patted Alina''s back stiffly.


    Alina held Sheffield''s neck and cried for almost an hour before she gradually stopped.


    Not knowing when, the boy''s arms were around the young girl.


    The crying gradually subsided. Alina wiped her swollen eyes and loosened her grip on Sheffield''s neck.


    "I, I''m sorry. Your clothes are wet."


    All of a sudden, Sheffield let go of the girl, nced at her, looked away and said, "Forget it. I''m going


    back." Then he opened the door and left without looking back.


    "Scissors..." The scissors were still on her bed!


    Alina had a good cry and was much relieved. She closed her eyes and smiled on the bed.


    There were two purposes for her to cry. One was to frighten Sheffield, and the other was to express her


    feelings. She really wanted to see her parents.


    After returning to his room, Sheffield touched the wet clothes on his shoulder and chest. He was staring


    nkly at somewhere, not knowing what he was thinking.


    He didn''te to his senses until he was tripped by something.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Recalling what had happened, he wondered if he had been fooled.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!